RAMAYANAM .0. suciu-economic study

Dr. Jagaclis Gan-Chaudhuri

"-L -\- a'[email protected]"">. "ri-,1*-'1"-—-11%?’1%-;:':'.¥iE_I17:"=.'i'-§.i'-

TFIIBAL RESEARCH AND CULTURAL INSTITUTE GOVERNMENT UF THIPUHA Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ß •±½·±ó»½±²±³·½ •¬«¼§ ¾§ Ü®ò Ö¿¹¿¼·• Ù¿²óݸ¿«¼¸«®·

Ы¾´·•¸»¼ ¾§ æ Ì®·¾¿´ λ•»¿®½¸ ¿²¼ Ý«´¬«®¿´ ײ•¬·¬«¬» Ù±ª»®²³»²¬ ±º Ì®·°«®¿ô ß¹¿®¬¿´¿ w Ì®·¾¿´ λ•»¿®½¸ ¿²¼ Ý«´¬«®¿´ ײ•¬·¬«¬» Ù±ª»®²³»²¬ ±º Ì®·°«®¿ô ß¹¿®¬¿´¿

Ú·®•¬ Û¼·¬·±² æ î謸 Ú»¾®«¿®§ô îðîð

×ÍÞÒ æ çéèóçíóèêéðéóîéóé

ݱª»® Ü»•·¹² æ Ы•¸°¿´ Ü»¾

̧°» Í»¬¬·²¹• æ ܸ®«¾¿ Ü»¾²¿¬¸

Ю·½» æ ïîðñó

Ю·²¬»¼ ¾§ æ Õ¿´·µ¿ Ю»•• Ъ¬ò Ô¬¼ò Õ±´µ¿¬¿óêò TABLE or Coutsnfs

Message Foreword Preface El-11 Acknowledgement 13-11-i 1. Geographical information 15-1? 2. Information alooutflora 19-EU 3. Information about fauna 11 4. Ethnographic information 13 5. Economy 25-15 E- Social life E?-EB T. Who was who E9-3? B. Weapons used in the battle 39-=15 E3. Political precepts -iifl £12 1|]. Motif =43--114

Appendixes 1. Pioneers in this fielcl of research -ii?—55

2. -related mythographw,-' 59-55 3. Animistic pelief in the Fiameyanarn E5!-TU -=1. Hamayanic historiography ?1-T3 ëò ο¶¿óܸ¿®³¿ æ Ю·²½·°´»• ±º Ы¾´·½ ß¼³·²·•¬®¿¬·±² ·² ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿ éëóèï êò Ù»²»±´±¹§ ±º ¬¸» ͱ´¿® ¼§²¿•¬§ èí éò Þ·¾´·±¹®¿°¸§ èëóèè èò ײ¬»®²¿¬·±²¿´ ο³¿§¿²¿ ݱ²º»®»²½»• èçóçð çò Ù»²»±´±¹§ ±º ¬¸» Ô«²¿® ¼§²¿•¬§ çïóçí ïðòﳶ¿²³¿ó¾¸±±³· ³±ª»³»²¬ çëóïîè ïïòÙ»²»±´±¹§ ±º ¬¸» Ó«¹¸¿´ ¼§²¿•¬§ ïîçóïíð ïîòÓ«¹¸¿´ ¼§•²¿•¬§ù• °®·²½·°´»• ±º ¿¼³·²·•¬®¿¬·±² ïíï ïíòÞ·¾´·±¹®¿°¸§ ïííóïíì M ESSAGE

”.-litfrraugh oi king may he serrormcied E;-_1= n rhrm.1rr:ind rir fen rFrrru.\'or1i:ifi1rJL~.'. jee r, he can c'r'mHi‘ eprm. on o.s.sf.srenr.'e {er r.-'-ae'.i:r".Fr.~;1r:|:1.T.~.'_i, min’ n .s£rrp£e cnirrie. court- s-eiioi; inreiiigtrrir, f:ere:'c dis .regec:'oe.r, :':IringeIi't great prr.I.rpe rfry rrprsn ct kfrig are p.nr'nr'e”. [.*’i_1-'r.rc!i'1;eo F.’t1n.d'e.m.j

”E.=.or.e.sr mo.rr re.rporpn'.i1.ie e.-'oni::-: re m:.im'.r.:er.r i-1.*hr.I ore men r.!fr.'hor'.er.'rer'orm‘ oifilrwe I?rr'fJer'_‘r”. H1-'i;rri‘.iij|»"r.r. Eflrrrfflrrri Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ê Fosswoso

Rishi ttstne is i1:n-'s1isiti;,- auaeiteti and ins.:pataiti;,- preiiset] Lo Hantaysltant. Sn. we eaii it ‘Hsiitttihi liatttttywlartl. The immense popuimity pf Lhi sboei: has beamed forth. It is sciassic epic. a natieosi heritage. We are happy that our publishing house, TRJECI, is net lagging behind in pobiishi ng a s-Lancianti research wori-1 on the RElI'[i£t}'Etl‘i£li‘|i- Dr. lfistt-Ci1a11cihun's snaij,=sis is pointed. precise and 5'lI|'|C!I|£ii'i}', He has up¢;ia1.ed the reiesant thoughts and 111m-"eilleets.

-J. I .- . I |__I| _|' -L .r" '_]-t-IIL iL1. ljebbsntt:-1} Director. Tribal Research 31 Cultural Institute. ties-t. e|"'I'ripurs. AgsrlaIs. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ è iii Pr-terace

Here is presented a general report about the ancient Indian society on the basis of the Ftomoyonom of Rishi ‘valmilti. The purpose ofthis study is to loolt at the Ftamayanic society from the sociological perspective. The Fiomovonom is Fiishi valmil-:i's masterpiece, a classic, an epic, a magnum opus written in verse to record the history ofa yen; serious, urgent problem burst out in the shape of roguishness versus righteousness, and to report about the circumstances leading to the restoration oi law and order against anti-social forces. The theme A quarrel of succession in the royal dynasty of Ayoclhya was at the genesis of the crisis. The villain was ltailceyi; the principal character was , the eledest and ablest son offiojo Dasaratha. The story of Rama's career is so well ltnown that it hardly needs recounting. Rafe Dasaratha's proclamation to duly enthrone Rama was jubila ntly accepted by the ministers, nobles and the subjects; but it was suddenly and unexpectedly foiled by lcailteyi St lvlanthara. How ? Previously El-asaratha had assured to grant two boons to ltail-zeyi. Now, at the opportune moment, she toolt advantage ofthe blanlc cheelue- The promise-bound Fiojo had to reluctantly consent to the deceptive demands : 1. Ha ma should be exiled to distant forest for fourteen years, and 1. Bharat should be made the next icing without delay. lt was, as if, a bolt from the blue. Rama, accompanied by and Lalcshmana, out of familial piety, left Ayoclhya for Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïð Ü¿²¼¿µ¿®¿²§¿ò Þ¸¿®¿¬ô ±² ½±³·²¹ ¾¿½µ º®±³ ³¿¬»®²¿´ «²½´»Ž• ¸±«•»ô ®»¾«µ»¼ ¿²¼ •¯«»´½¸»¼ ¸·• ³±¬¸»®ô Õ¿·µ»§· ¿²¼ ®«•¸»¼ ¬± Ý·¬®¿µ«¬± ©·¬¸ »¿®²»•¬ ¿°°»¿´ ¬± ο³¿ º±® ½±³·²¹ ¾¿½µ ¸±³» ¿²¼ ¿••«³·²¹ ¬¸» ®»•°±²•·¾·´·¬§ò ο³¿ °±´·¬»´§ ®»º«•»¼ò ̸» ¬®·± ©»²¬ ¿¸»¿¼ ·²¬± ¬¸» ¼»»° ¿²¼ ¼·•¬¿²¬ ¸·´´• ¿²¼ ¶«²¹´»•ò ׬ ©¿• ²»·¬¸»® ¿ °´»¿•«®» ¬®·° ²±® ¿ °·´¹®·³¿¹»ò ׬ ©¿• ¿ ¼¿²¹»®±«• ¿²¼ ¼·®¬§ ¿¼ª»²¬«®»ò ̸» ª¿•¬ ©·´¼»®²»•• ¸¿¼ ¿ ª»®§ º»© ¿¾±¼»• ±º °»¿½»ò ̸» ¹»²¬»»´ ¸»®³·¬¿¹»• ±º •±³» η•¸·• ©»®» º»© ¿²¼ º¿® ¾»¬©»»²ò ̸» ¬®·±• ¸¿¼ ¬± ¬®«¼¹» ¬¸» °¿¬¸´»•• ¬®¿½¬• ¿²¼ ®»¿½¸»¼ п²½¿ª¿¬·ô ±² ¬¸» ¾¿²µ ±º ¬¸» ®·ª»® Ù±¼¿ª¿®· ¿²¼ ±² ¬¸» ©¿§ ¸¿´¬»¼ •»ª»®¿´ ¬·³»• ¿²¼ º¿½»¼ ¬¸» °®±¾´»³ ±º ´¿½µ ±º º±±¼ ú •¸»´¬»®ô ¿²¼ »²½±«²¬»®»¼ ¿¬¬¿½µ•ò ̸» °®±¾´»³• ®»¿½¸»¼ ¬¸»·® ½´·³¿¨å ¬¸» ¹®¿ª»•¬ ½®·•·• ½¿³»å Í·¬¿ ©¿• ¿¾¼«½¬»¼ ¾§ οª¿²¿ò ß ¬»®®·¾´» ¾¿¬¬´» »²•«»¼ò ο¶¿ Í«¹®·ª¿ô ß²¹¿¼ô Ø¿²«³¿²¿ô Ö¿³ª«¾¸¿²ô Ê·¾¸·•¸¿²¿ ³¿®•¸¿´´»¼ ¬¸» »²¬·®» ®»•±«®½»• ·²¬± ¬¸» »ºº±®¬ ¬± ®»•½«» Í·¬¿ò ̸» ½®·³·²¿´• ©»®» «¬¬»®´§ ¼»º»¿¬»¼ò ̸»®» ©»®» ¾´±±¼•¸»¼ ±² ¾±¬¸ •·¼»•å «´¬·³¿¬»´§ô Í·¬¿ ©¿• ¾®±«¹¸¬ ±«¬ ±º ¬¸» ·³°®·•±²³»²¬ò ο³¿ô Í·¬¿ ¿²¼ Ô¿µ•¸³¿²¿ ®»¬«®²»¼ ¸±³» ¿²¼ Þ¸¿®¿¬ ¹´¿¼´§ ¹¿ª» ©¿§ ¬± ο³¿ò ̸» «•«®°»® Þ¿´· ©¿• ®»°´¿½»¼ ¾§ Í«¹®·ª¿ ¿• ¬¸» µ·²¹ ±º Õ·•¸µ·²¼¸¿å ¬¸» ½±²½«°·•½»²¬ οª¿²¿ ©¿• ®»°´¿½»¼ ¾§ Ê·¾¸·•¸¿²¿ò ß °±•·¬·ª» •·¬«¿¬·±² ±º ´¿© ¿²¼ ±®¼»® ©¿• ®»•¬±®»¼ ·² ¬¸» ¼·•¬¿²¬ •±«¬¸å ¬¸» ¿¼³·²·•¬®¿¬·±² ¾»½¿³» ¿ ¹±±¼ ¼»¿´ º¿·®»® ¬¸¿² ·¬ ¸¿¼ ¾»»² ·² ¬¸» °¿•¬ò ̸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ ¿®±«•»¼ ³·¨»¼ º»»´·²¹• ·² ¬¸» ³·²¼• ±º ·¬• ®»¿¼»®• ¿²¼ ´·•¬»²»®• ¿´´ ±ª»® Þ¸¿®¿¬ ¿²¼ ·² ¼·•¬¿²¬ ´¿²¼• ¾»§±²¼ Þ¸¿®¿¬Ž• º®±²¬·»®•ò ׬• °±°«´¿®·¬§ ¸¿¼ ¾»½±³» •± ·³³»²•» ¬¸¿¬ ·² ¿´³±•¬ »ª»®§ ³¿¶±® ®»¹·±²¿´ ´¿²¹«¿¹»• ±º Þ¸¿®¿¬ ¬¸» ´±½¿´ °±»¬• ½±³°±•»¼ ο³¿§¿²¿ ±² ¬¸» ³±¼»´ ±º ¬¸» ±®·¹·²¿´ ο³¿§¿²¿³ò ̸» °±»¬• ¹¿ª» º®»» °´¿§ ¬± ¬¸»·® ·³¿¹·²¿¬·±²ò ̸»§ ¿¼¼»¼ ½»®¬¿·² ¬¸·²¹•ô »¨¿¹¹»®¿¬»¼ ½»®¬¿·² ½¿°¿½·¬·»•ô ¬± ¬¸» »¨¬»²¬ ±º ¿¾•«®¼·¬§ò The cha nces of falsitieation and forgery cannot be ruled out during the medieval period. Fteseareh design This isa small book on a large subject. It omits ma ny details. The present worlc has been so designed as not to assume the size ofanother voluminous F-ta maya na; this work bears no textual resem blence whatsoever to the ‘valmilti Ramaya na m. Ho attempt has been made here to write a critical treatise on Indian sociology or on ancient Indian political thought. The topics are not conventional ones; the treatment is condensed. The barks have been relegated to the appendix. The general public expect an expression of emotion; the serious public look for a truth; the modern students require a rational statement of faets.This boolc is not for the general public. Research method The primary source, that is the valmilci Flomoyoncirn has been read. lvlany of the secondary sources have been perused. Ely way of field su rvey, relevant places like fltyodhya, Prayag, Gaya, Eitrakuta, Ftamtek, Eiandak-aranya, Godavari River, Pancavati, Lldaka-mandalam, Ftameswaram have been visited. A knowledge of the path which was pursued by Sri Rama is a proper basis for understandingthe history. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïî iii AcxivowtsooEMENT

The number of authorities on the valmiki Ftomoyonom is formidable. I have extracted much of the material necessary for this work from the books of those scholars. I owe a debt of gratitude to them. Elibliography and review of relevant Iiteratu re indicate my appreciation and thankfulness. Mononiyo Sri lvlukul ltanitkar, with brilliant oratorical skill, eloquently made an appeal on 22.1.2111?‘ to some Indologists to concentrate on anyone serious and solemn topic for research. It moved me. Sri Syamal Datta, I.F'..5., an incorruptiblefit promising person of my native village, Hrishyamukh, Tripura, ever remains appreciative of this Bi similar other attempts. Sri Ivlangesh Joshi, Ivlrs. iiinuja Tamhanl-tar, Mrs. Renuka Bulbude, Sri Gaja nan Tambuskar have been found helpful enough at the time of my reading the secondary sources in the rich libran; of HD5IvI, Dhantoli, Nagpur. Sri lvl. III. Deshpande, a brilliant scholar, a rational observer on Indian politics, an impartial writer, has explained, with his prodigious memory, certain incidents along with a combination of ci rcu msta nces. A few prudent persons :5ri lvI.I{. Itawadkar, Sri I16- Itanitkar, Sri P.I=Z Thakur, Dr. Surajit Pal, have appreciated this attempt. The tediousjob of typing has been cheerfully done by Ivlanjiri Ioshi. I am constrained to divide my time between Tripura and hlagpur. In Tripura Dr. Dhananjay Gan-Chaudhuri, Dr. hlarendra Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïì Ù¿²óݸ¿«¼¸«®·ô Ü®ò Í¿²µ¿® α§ô Ю±ºò ο¬¿² Ó¿¶«³¼¿®ô Í®· Í¿¼¸¿² Ù¸±•¸ô Í®· ͸§¿³¿´ Ù¿²óݸ¿«¼¸«®·ô Í®· Í©¿°¿² Ü»¾ô Í®· ܸ¿²¿²¶¿§ Ù±°»ô Í®· Í¿³·® п´ô Í®· ˬ¬¿³ ݸ¿µ®¿¾¿®¬·ô Í®· Ю¿¾·® Ó¿¸¿®¿¶ô Í®· ﶫ Þ®¿¸³¿½¸¿®· ¸¿ª» ¾»»² ¸»´°º«´ ·² ³¿²§ ©¿§•ò ײ Ò¿¹°«® Ü®ò Ò¿®¿§¿²®¿± Þ¸»²¼»ô Ü®ò ݸ¿²¼®¿µ¿²¬ ο¹¸¿¬¿¬»ô Í®· Í¿¬·•¸ Í¿®³¿ô Í®· Ê·´¿• Ê·²½¸«®µ¿®ô Í®· Í¿²¬±•¸ Ù«°¬¿ô Í®· Ò¿®»²¼®¿ ß¹®¿©¿´ô ͳ¬ò Ы•¸°¿ Ù¿²¼¸·ô ͳ¬ò Ò»¸¿ οµ¸¿¼» ú ¸»® ·²¬»´´·¹»²¬ •±² Ϋ¼®¿ô Í®· Ò·³¿· Þ¿²»®¶·ô Í®· Í«¾®¿¬¿ ß·½¸ô Í®· Ü·°¿¶ ݸ¿¬¬»®¶·ô ×´¿ Þ¿²»®¶·ô Í®· Ю¿¼·° Ù¿²¹«´§ô Í®· Ô¿´·¬ Ó±¸¿² Í¿®µ¿®ô Í®· Õ»•¿¾ ο§ Þ¿®³¿²ô Í®· ο¸«´ Ù«¸¿ ¸¿ª» ¬¿µ»² ½¿®» ±º ³§ ©»´´ó¾»·²¹ò ̸·• ¾±±µ ¸¿• ¾»»² ©®·¬¬»² ©·¬¸ ³«½¸ ¼·ºº·½«´¬§ ¿²¼ ¼·ºº·¼»²½»ò ͱ³» »®®±®• ¸¿ª» °¿••»¼ «²²±¬·½»¼ò Ю±°»® ¶«•¬·½» ¸¿• ²±¬ ¾»»² ¼±²» ¬± ³¿²§ ±º ¬¸» ¬±°·½•ò iii GEDGRAPHIEAL luroitmvition

Certain factors like conquest and colonization, migration and movement, trade and commerce, subsistence economy and seasonal compulsion, religion and pilgrimage, scientific exploration, adventure, etc. promote geographical knowledge. The geographical knowledge in the F-tamayanam was actuated by familial piety and dhormo. During the long period of exile, Fia ma, Sita and crossed many fields and farms, rivers and streams, hills, jungles and hermitages. ffishi valrniki has put on record the names of several places, fountains, caves, lakes, rivers, land, streams, hills orjungles and hermitages. 1. Hiding a chariot, Rama, Sita and Lakshmana moved southward; Suma ntra was the charioteer; they crossed a slender stream called Tamas, and halted there for the night. 2. The next daythey travel led southward and crossed the river Gomati and ha lted on the bank ofthe Gomati; the spot came to be known as Sitakurid. 3-. In the morning they resumed theirjourney and reached the north bankofthefameus and big river Gangs and halted on the north bank. With the consent of Ftama, the faithful charioteer Sumantra, in an emotionally surcharged atmosphere, started his returnjou rney towards Ayod hya. -='-I. The hlishada chief voluntarily and gladly provided boat to cross the river Ga nga at a prominent holy spot called Prayag and led them to the hermitage of Ftishi Eharadwaja for rest and halt. 5. The next destination was Citrakut. They had to walk on foot from Prayag to Eitrakut- It was a few days' journey. The trio Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïê ³¿¼» ¬¸»·® ±©² ½±¬¬¿¹» ¿¬ ¿ •§´ª¿³ °´¿½»ò ׬ ©¿• ¿ ¾¿•» º±® ¿¼ª¿²½» º¿®¬¸»® •±«¬¸ò Þ¸¿®¿¬¿ ¿²¼ •±³» ±¬¸»® ³»³¾»®• ±º ¬¸» ®±§¿´ º¿³·´§ ®«•¸»¼ ¬± Ý·¬®¿µ«¬ ¬± ®»¯«»•¬ ο³¿ º±® ¹±·²¹ ¾¿½µò êò̸» ¸»®³·¬¿¹» ±º η•¸· ߬®· ©¿• ©·¬¸·² ¬¸» ¹®»¿¬ ¿®»¿ ±º Ý·¬®¿µ«¬ò ̸» ¬®·± ´»º¬ ¬¸»·® ±©² ½±¬¬¿¹» ¿º¬»® ¿ º»© ³±²¬¸•ô ¿²¼ ©»²¬ ¬± ¬¸» ¸»®³·¬¿¹» ±º η•¸· ߬®· ¿²¼ ¸·• ©·º» ß²«•«§¿ò ̸» ¸±•¬ ¼·¼ ¸·• ¾»•¬ ¬± ³¿µ» ¬¸»·® •¬¿§ ½±³º±®¬¿¾´»ò éò̸» ¬®·± ³±ª»¼ ·²¬± ¬¸» ¼»»°»® º±®»•¬ ±º Ü¿²¼¿µ¿®¿²§¿å ¬± ¿¼ª¿²½» ©¿• ¬»¼·±«•ô ¬± ®»¬«®² •¬·´´ ³±®» •±å ±² ¬¸» ©¿§ô ¬¸»§ô º±® ¬¸» º·®•¬ ¬·³»ô º¿½»¼ ¿ ¬®±«¾´»å ±²» ¼»³±² ²¿³»¼ Ê·®¿¼¸¿ ¿¬¬»³°¬»¼ ¬± µ·¼²¿° Í·¬¿ò ̸» ¿¬¬»³°¬ ©¿• º¿·´»¼ò ο³¿ ¿²¼ Ô¿µ•¸³¿²¿ ¸¿¼ ©·¬¸ ¬¸»³ •¸¿®° ©»¿°±²• ±º ¾±© ¿²¼ ¿®®±©ò ̸»§ ¸¿´¬»¼ ·² ¿ ²»¿®¾§ ¿•®¿³¿ò èò̸» ¿•®¿³¿ ±º η•¸· Í¿®¿¾¸¿²¹¿ ·² ¬¸» Õ«³«¼¿ º±®»•¬ ©¿• ¬¸»·® ²»¨¬ °´¿½» ±º ¸¿´¬ ú ®»•¬ò ̸» Õ«³«¼¿ º±®»•¬ ´¿§ ¬± ¬¸» •±«¬¸ó©»•¬ ±º Ý·¬®¿µ«¬¿ò ̸» »¿¹»®´§ •±«¹¸¬ •¸»´¬»® ©¿• º±«²¼ ·² ¬¸» ¿•®¿³¿ ±º η•¸· Í¿®¿¾¸¿²¹¿ò ̸»®» ·• ²± ³»²¬·±² ±º ¬¸» ®·ª»® Ò¿®³¿¼¿ò çò߬ ¬¸·• °±·²¬ô ¬¸» ®·ª»® Ù±¼¿ª¿®·Ž• ²¿³» ·• °®±³·²»²¬´§ ²±¬»¼ò Ø¿ª·²¹ ´»º¬ ¬¸» ¿•®¿³¿ ±º η•¸· Í¿®¿¾¸¿²¹¿ô ¬¸» »¨·´»• ¬«®²»¼ ¬¸»·® •¬»°• ¬±©¿®¼• ¬¸» ¸»®³·¬¿¹» ±º η•¸· Í«¬·µ•²¿ò ͱ ±² ¬¸» ©¿§ô ¬¸»§ ¸¿´¬»¼ ·² ¬¸» ¿•®¿³¿ ±º η•¸· Í«¬·µ•²¿ò η•¸· Í«¬·µ•²¿Ž• »´¼»® ¾®±¬¸»® ©¿• η•¸· ß¹¿•¬§¿ò ïðòÔ»¿ª·²¹ ¬¸» ß•®¿³¿ ±º Í«¬·µ•²¿ô ¬¸» »¨·´»• ³±ª»¼ ¬±©¿®¼• ¬¸» ¸»®³·¬¿¹» ±º ¬¸» º¿³±«• η•¸· ß¹¿•¬§¿ ±² ¬¸» ¾¿²µ ±º ¬¸» Ù±¼¿ª¿®·ò ײ η•¸· ß¹¿•¬§¿ù• ¿•®¿³¿ ¬¸» »¨·´»• º»´¬ ¿ •»²•» ±º °¿¬»®²¿´ °®±¬»½¬·±²ò ̸» •¿¹» ¹¿ª» ¬¸»³ º±±¼ô •¸»´¬»®ô ©¿®²·²¹ ¿²¼ ©»¿°±²ò | I Gtzegrephicoi fnforesiiieri

11. I1'.in the advice of Flishi , the exiles moved to Pancavati, a lonely place ofserene beauty with a source of water, and built there a cottage. The news of the arrival of the exiles spread like a wild fire amongthe demons Ercriminals. It reached the earof Havana of distant . This was the place where the exiles encountered the evils like Surpanakha, Iviarica, lthara, Sukhana, Fiavana, etc. Abduction of E-ita was said to have been committed here. 12. In the frantic search for Sita, the two brothers moved southward and reached Janasthan, the native place of Iatayu, and got the actual news of abduction by Ftavana and iatayu's desperate but unsuccessful attempt at obstruction. 13. Dn the advice ofiatayu, the two brothers went ahead and reached Itishkinda, the kingdom of Bali, and met E-ugriva, Hamumana, etc. It was an important juncture; hlilgiri, Ftishyamuk, Ivialaya mountain stood around Pam pa Sarovar. 1-1. The asrama of Rishi Ivlatanda was in the vicinity of Pampa. The asrama of Savari was on the western bank of Pam pa. The two brothers met Ftishi Iviatanda and Sodhiko Sava ri a nd got many information about the locality and local politics of injustice done to by E‘-ali. In the fierce duel between Bali and Sugriva, Bali was shot down by Rama. Sugriva was duly installed as the king of ltishkinda. Thus, Sugriva, Hanumana, Jambubana and many others became the friends and collaborators of Rama. 15. The confinement of Sita having been confirmed by Hanumana, was followed by the ultimate shift to Fla meswaram. Sugriva marshalled a gigantic force, camped at Fla meswa ram, built a causeway, fought a bloody war and rescued Sita. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïè C] a |HFURMATItJhI Asout Ftosa

By way ofside reference, Fiishivalmiki has noted the names of several flora; the names of some of them are:

Aegle marmelos lthadir Asoka ltingsul-ta Asval-ta rm a ltum uda Bakul Kunda Bamboo Lotus Berry Lily Basil Ivlalati Cane Mango Champalta hlagkesar Date Pippal Fig Punnaga ndian Birch tree Bakta Chandan ndian Linden tree Fted Lotus -acicfruit tree Heed -ami r Lebu Sacred Eapertree {Sh orea robcstai iiadamb Sala iiiamranga E-alya harani itaravi Sandal Wood iieta ka Sea p Berry Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ îð

Ì¿´¿ Ì¿³¿´¿ ̸¿¬½¸·²¹ ¹®¿•• Ì·´¿µ¿ Ì·²¼«µ¿ ˼¼¿´¿ Ê¿µ«´¿ Ê·•¸¿´§¿ ¸¿®¿²· É¿¬»® ´·´§ ɸ·¬» Ô±¬«• ɸ·¬» ©¿¬»® Ô·´§ Æ·¦§°¸«• Ö«¶«¾¿ C] a

Isroiuwstiori Asout Fauna

By way of side reference, Ftishi ‘valmiki has noted the names of several fauna; the names of some of tkem are :

Acquatic birds ndian ifioel Alligator -atayu BEEF _eopard _ion Bee ‘vlonkey Ehrds Panthar Buffalo Peacock Chakra baka [Rudy Shel-duck] Cow Pig Cra ne Pond Heron Cricket Serpent Deer Snake Spotted dear Duck Hephant Swan Tiger Fishes : ftohita, Chakratunda, hlala ‘vramara Eioyal Clix {= Gabaya] Wild boar Horse Wolf Hyena {Tarakshui Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ îî C] a

ETHHIJGHAPHIC lnrorwmtion

The Hornoyonom alludes to ethnographic information scantily. The controversial issue of migration and movement of the population, or of natural evolution of human beings from the ancient land of Bha rat is here set aside. But what seems to be clear is that eminent persons like .lanaka, lkshaku, Eiasaratha, klausalya, , Hama, Sita, Laieh ma na, Hishi Agastya, HishiSuti ksna, Hishi Atri, Hisiiivasistiia, Hishi Gautam, Hishi Sarabhanga, Hishi ‘valmiki, Hishi iamadgni, Hisiii Parasu ra ma, Hishi Bhrigu, II.‘-iattatreya, Eiurbasa, etc. belonged to one community. lylalyavan, Havana, Bibhishan, Itubera, Itumbakarna, lvlandodari, Akampana, Atilcaya, Ayomukhi, Birupaksha, Chayagrahini, Susana, Hayagriva, , Itabandha, Ithara, itumbhadhara, Iv1ahabahu, Ivlahakaya, Iviarica, Iylarici, lvlarutta, , , ‘vatapi, etc. belonged to another community. Bali, Sugriva, , Anjana, Dadhimukh, Dundubhi, Hanumana, Iambuvana, Itumudara, hlala, hlila, Hishabha, Sarabha, Susena, etc. belonged to a still another community. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ îì [1 a

Ecouorwr

The economic conditions as depicted in the Hcimeyoncim do not seem to be uniformly similar. The economic life patterns in the vast Eangetic regions were more advanced and prosperous than those ofthe regions south ofthe ‘vindhyacal. In the vast region in and around , the people owned fertile, alluvial lands and herds of cattle and granaries full of corn. They carried on trade a nd commerce, a nd there were cottage industries. There were skilled artisans like Banik, Ganaka, Gandhopojivi n, Gandharva, Iiarmakara, Ha rmantika, itarnadhara, itaivarta, Ithanaka, itumbhakara, krakacika, lvlanikara, lviarga Sodhaka, lvartaka, Mata, hlavika, Pa ricaraka, Pau ra nika, Pu rohita, Hajaka, Sthapati, Soto, Sutradhara, Suvarnakara, vaidya, ‘vyada, etc. itrishi, Eoraksha and ‘vs rta {= agriculture, animal husbandry, tradej were the major occupations. While leaving Ayodhya, Hama, Sita and Lakshmana passed through prosperous itosala, full of fields, groves, tanks and pastoral villages. At Citrakuta, Rama advised to treat the agriculturalists, cattle breeders and traders with care. Agricultural fields were either nai-matrik or -matrik. Hoio, itudoio, Icoiosho, ichonitro, ifuthoro, kombho, Piteire, etc. were the common implements. A pair of bullocks would be harnessed and yoked for dragging hole. Drought, flood and locusts would sometimes cause troubles. A shop was called Apono and a corporation or a guild was called Aiigem. There was no competition; no struggle between capital and labour; no trade union, no professional lawyer. The Hishis and the Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ îê Ы®±¸·¬• ©»®» ½±²ª»®•¿²¬ ©·¬¸ ½«•¬±³¿®§ ´¿©• ¿²¼ Ê»¼·½ ª¿´«»•ò ̸·• ·• ©¸§ ¬¸» °®±¬±¬§°» ±º º«¬«®» Þ¸¿®¿¬ ·• ¬± ¾» º±«²¼ ±²´§ ·² ¬¸·• °¿®¬ ±º Þ¸¿®¿¬ ©¸·½¸ ¸¿¼ ¿ ¾»²»ª±´»²¬ ³±²¿®½¸§ô ¿ ο³ó ®¿¶§¿ ·² °¿°«´¿® »•¬·³¿¬»ò Ú¿³·´·¿´ °·»¬§ ©¿• ·¬• º±«²¼¿¬·±²ò ͱ½·»¬§ ©¿•ô ¿¬ ¬¸» ¾±¬¬±³ô ¿ °´¿½» ±º ½±±´ ½±±°»®¿¬·±²ò Þ«¬ ·² ¬¸» ª¿•¬ ®»¹·±² ·² ¿²¼ ¿®±«²¼ Ê·²¼¸§¿½¿´óÙ±¼¿ª¿®·ô ¬¸» ·²¸¿¾·¬¿²¬• ¸¿¼ °±±® ®»•±«®½»• ¿²¼ ¿®·¼ ´¿²¼•ò ̸» °»±°´» ©»®» ´·µ»´§ ¬± ¸¿ª» •«¾•·•¬»²½» »½±²±³§ ©·¬¸ ´·¬¬´» •°»½·¿´·¦¿¬·±² ¿²¼ ³·²·³«³ •«®°´«• ±º º±±¼ò ̸» •´¿•¸ó¿²¼ó¾«®² ³»¬¸±¼ ¼«®·²¹ ¬¸» ©·²¬»® •»¿•±² ©¿• ³±•¬ °®±¾¿¾´§ ¬¸» ³»¿²• ±º º±±¼ °®±¼«½¬·±²ò ̸»®» ©¿• •½¿®½·¬§ ±º ¾±¿¬ô ¾®·¼¹»ô ®±¿¼å ¿²¼ ο³¿ô Í·¬¿ ¿²¼ Ô¿µ•¸³¿²¿ ¸¿¼ ¬± ¬®«¼¹» ¿´´ ¬¸» ©¿§ ±² º±±¬ò ̸» ¾¿•·½ ¾«·´¼·²¹ ¾´±½µ• ±º ¿ •¬¿¾´» •±½·»¬§ ©»®» ²±¬ §»¬ ½®»¿¬»¼ò É» ¿®» ®»³·²¼»¼ ±º ¬¸» ½±²¬®¿•¬·²¹ ½±²¼·¬·±²• ±º ¬¸» ¬©± ¦±²»•ò ̸» ¬©± ¦±²»• ©»®» ²±¬ •»°¿®¿¬»¼ ¾§ ¿²§ ©¿´´ ±® ¾¿®¾»¼ ©·®»ò ̸» Ê·²¼¸§¿½¿´ ©¿• ²±¬ ¿² ·²•«®³±«²¬¿¾´» ¸·´´ ®¿²¹»ò ̸»²ô ©¸¿¬ ¼·¼ ®»¬¿®¼ ·¬• °®±¹®»•• á Þ»•·¼»• ¬¸» ¹»±¹®¿°¸·½¿´ º¿½¬±®• ´·µ» •½¿®½·¬§ ±º ®¿·²º¿´´ô •½¿®½·¬§ ±º º´¿¬ º»®¬·´» ª¿´´»§ô ¿¾•»²½» ±º ·®®·¹¿¬·±² •§•¬»³ô ±¾ª·±«•´§ ®»¬¿®¼»¼ ·¬• °®±¹®»••å ¬± ¬¸»•» ²¿¬«®¿´ º¿½¬±®• ³¿§ ¾» ¿¼¼»¼ ¬¸» °»½«´·¿® •±½·±ó»½±²±³·½ ´·º» °¿¬¬»®²• ±º ¬¸» ´±½¿´ ·²¸¿¾·¬¿²¬•ò É·¬¸±«¬ ´¿© ¿²¼ ±®¼»®ô ¿ •±½·»¬§ •·²µ• ·²¬± ½¸¿±• ¿²¼ ¼·•±®¼»®ò É» ³«•¬ ®»¿´·¦» ¬¸¿¬ ·¬ ©¿• ¬¸» •¬«¾¾±®² η•¸· ß¹¿•¬§¿ ©¸± ³¿¼» ±²» ±º ¬¸» »¿®´·»•¬ ¿¬¬»³°¬• ¬± ·³°®±ª» ¬¸» ¯«¿´·¬§ ±º ´·º» ±º ¬¸» °»±°´» ±º ¬¸» Ê·²¼¸§¿½¿´óÙ±¼¿ª¿®· ¦±²»ò Ø·• ²±¾´» ³·••·±² ©¿• ¿ °·±²»»®·²¹ ¿¬¬»³°¬ ±º •±½·¿´ •»®ª·½»ò Õ²±©·²¹ ©»´´ ¬¸» ®·•µ• ¿¸»¿¼ô ¸» »²¬»®»¼ ¬¸» ¼¿²¹»® ¦±²»ò Í«¾•»¯«»²¬´§ ¬¸» ¿®®·ª¿´ ±º ο³¿ô Ô¿µ•¸³¿²¿ ¿²¼ Í·¬¿ ¹¿ª» ¸·³ ¿² ·³°»¬«•ò ̸» ³·••·±² ©¿• ½«´³·²¿¬»¼ ·² ¬¸» ¾¿¬¬´»ò [1 a

Sociat |.lFE

Ivloderately reliable information about social life ofthe people during the days of the Homoyonom can be discerned. But, here also there seems to be variation in the two distinct zones : Eangetic Zone and vindhyacal-Godavari Zone. In the northern tone, in the life cycle ofa person the rites of passage would be fairly obeerved.Those rites are : name ceremony, marriage ceremony and funeral ceremony. Every person recorded in the Hamaya nam had a name; almost every person including some ofthe hermits had a married life; and alter death, cremation would be performed. Marriages were mostly monogamous ; and some of them were polygynous- Erasaratha had a polygynous marriage; but his sons had monogamous marriage. Postmarital residence was mostly patrilocality. IvIaIe’s major role in food collection and production, in administration and defence explains the prevalence of patrilocality. The means of acquiring mates were commonly : , Daiva, Arsha, Prajapatya and Eandharva. Anuioma and Protiioma marriages were rare, but not strictly prohibited. The caste system was very much in existence. The Brahmana, the itshatriya, the ‘vaisya, the Sudra provided the moral, administrative, material and menial props of society. The caste distinctions were not, in those days, wooden and hardened. itosala was a populous and powerful state at that time. There was very little of commercialisation of education. The government-sponsored academies were imperceptible. But, there were many Gurukula Pathsalas; it was rather a passion forthe rrrunis and rishis to accommodate vidyarthis in their respective asra mas. It was equally a passion for many benevolent kings to provide material assistance to the Guru-Itulas. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ îè ̸» ½®·³» •·¬«¿¬·±² ©¿• º¿·®´§ ¬±´»®¿¾´»ò ̸» ´·º» ±º ¬¸» ½±³³±² °»±°´» ©¿• °»¿½»º«´ò Þ«¬ ¬¸»®» ©»®» ¿ º»© ³¿´»ª±´»²¬ô ¼»•°±¬·½ µ·²¹• ©¸±•» ¿³¾·¬·±² ¿²¼ ¹®»»¼·²»•• ©±«´¼ ½¿«•» •«ºº»®·²¹•ò ײ ¬¸» ¼·•¬¿²¬ Ê·²¼¸§¿½¿´óÙ±¼¿ª¿®· ®»¹·±² ¬¸» ¬¸®»» ³¿¶±® ®·¬»• ±º °¿••¿¹» ø㲿³» ½»®»³±²§ô ³¿®®·¿¹» ½»®»³±²§ô º«²»®¿´ ½»®»³±²§÷ ©±«´¼ ¾» ±¾•»®ª»¼ò Ó¿®®·¿¹»• ©»®» ¾±¬¸ ³±²±¹¿³±«• ¿²¼ °±´§¹¿³±«•ò ᕬ³¿®·¬¿´ ®»•·¼»²½» ©¿• ³±•¬´§ °¿¬®·´±½¿´·¬§ô ¾»½¿«•» ±º ¬¸» ³¿¶±® ®±´» ±º ³¿´»• ·² º±±¼ ½±´´»½¬·±² ¿²¼ °®±¼«½¬·±²ô ·² ¿¼³·²·•¬®¿¬·±² ¿²¼ ·² ¾¿¬¬´» ¿²¼ ¼»º»²½»ò ̸» ½¿•¬» •§•¬»³ ©¿• ²±¬ ´·µ»´§ ¬± ¾» º¿·®´§ ¼»ª»´±°»¼ò ײ ¬¸» ³»¿²• ±º ¿½¯«·®·²¹ ³¿¬»•ô ¬¸» ß•¸«®¿ô ﵕ¸¿•¿ п·•¿½¸¿ ©»®» ´·µ»´§ ¬± ¸¿ª» ¾»»² ½±³³±²ò ̸» º·»´¼ ±º »¼«½¿¬·±² °®»•»²¬• ¿ ¸±°»´»•• °·½¬«®»ò ̸» ²¿¬·ª»• ©»®» ¿´³±•¬ ·²¼·ºº»®»²¬ ·² ¬¸·• ®»•°»½¬ò ̸» ر¾¾»•·¿² •¬¿¬» ±º ²¿¬«®» °¿·¼ ´»¿•¬ ¿¬¬»²¬·±² ¬± ¬¸» °»±°´»Ž• °®±¾´»³ ±º ·´´·¬»®¿½§ ¿²¼ ·´´ ¸»¿´¬¸ò ̸» °·±²»»®·²¹ ¿¬¬»³°¬ ±º η•¸· ß¹¿•¬§¿ ©¿• ³»¬ ©·¬¸ ½¸¿´´»²¹»•å ¸·• »¬¸·½¿´ ·¼»¿´·•³ ¿²¼ ®»º±®³¿¬·ª» ¦»¿´ ©»®» ®·¼·½«´»¼ò ̸» ½®·³» •·¬«¿¬·±² ©¿• ¿´¿®³·²¹ò Ü»°®»¼¿¬·±²• ±º ©·´¼ ¿²·³¿´• ©»®» ³¿¬½¸»¼ ©·¬¸ ¬¸» ¼»°®»¼¿¬·±²• ¾§ •±³» ³·•½®»¿²¬•ò ̸» η•¸·• «•»¼ ¬± ´·ª» ¿ ´·º» ±º º»¿® ¿²¼ •¬®«¹¹´» «²¼»® ¿ •·¬«¿¬·±² ±º ¼·½¬¿¬±®•¸·°ò ײ ¬»®³• ±º •¿º»¬§ ¿²¼ •»½«®·¬§ô °»¿½» ¿²¼ °®±•°»®·¬§ô º®»»¼±³ ¿²¼ •±½·¿´ ¶«•¬·½»ô ¬¸» Ù¿²¹»¬·½ ¦±²» ©¿• ³«½¸ ¿¸»¿¼ ±º ¬¸» Ê·²¼¸§¿½¿´óÙ±¼¿ª¿®· ¦±²»ò ̸» ¾¿•·½ ¾«·´¼·²¹ ¾´±½µ• ±º ¿ •¬¿¾´» •±½·»¬§ ©»®» ½®»¿¬»¼ ·² ¬¸» Ù¿²¹»¬·½ ¦±²»å •±ô ²± •©»»°·²¹ ½¸¿²¹»• ¬±±µ °´¿½» ¼«®·²¹ ¬¸» ¿¾•»²½» ±º ο³¿ò Þ«¬ •±³» •·¹²·º·½¿²¬ ½¸¿²¹»• ¬±±µ °´¿½» ·² ¬¸» Ê·²¼¸§¿½¿´óÙ±¼¿ª¿®· ¦±²» ¼«®·²¹ ¬¸» °®»•»²½» ±º ο³¿ò ̸» ¬§®¿²¬• ¸¿¼ ¾»»² °«²·•¸»¼å ¾»²»ª±´»²¬ µ·²¹• ©»®» »²¬¸®±²»¼å ¸»²½»º±®¬¸ô ¿ •±½·±ó°±´·¬·½¿´ ³±ª»³»²¬ ®¿² ¬¸®±«¹¸ ¬¸» Ü»½½¿² ¦±²»ò ׬ ©¿• ¿ ³¿®µ ±º °®±¹®»••ò C] a

Wee Was Who

This epic has been crowded by several persons, males St females, hills people Bi plains people, soldiers st spies, peasants Br priests, kings Bi ministers, saints -F-I sinners; their very brief introduction is noted below : Agastya = A saint, a widely travelled straggler; elder brother of Hishi Sutiksna; host of Hama, Sita Bi Lakshmana; he tamed some wild criminals St punished many others. Abalya = Wife ofiiishi Gautam; mother of Satananda A'ravata = Na me of an elephant of Indra Axam pa na = A demon A amvusha= A jester, dancer Anasuya = Wife of Hishi Atri, mother of Candra = Son of Erali st Tara Anjana = Wife of Itesari; mother of Ha numana = Wife of Hishi vasistha Asoka van = A garden of La nka Ashura = Demon Aswamedha ‘ragna = Ceremony of horse sacrifice Aswapati = ivlaternal uncle of Bharata = Iviuscular man; Havana’s son Atri = Hishi; resident of Citrakut; husband of Anasuya; father of Candra, Eiattatreya, Iliurbasha; host of Ha ma, Sita, Lakshmana. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ íð ߧ±¼¸§¿ ã Ý¿°·¬¿´ ±º Õ±•¿´¿å ¬± ¬¸» ²±®¬¸ ±º Ù¿²¹¿ ú Ю¿§¿¹ ߧ±³«µ¸· ã ß ½«²²·²¹ °»®•±²å Õ¿¾¿²¼¸¿Ž• ¾®±¬¸»® Þ¿´· ã Ì¿®¿Ž• ¸«•¾¿²¼å ß²¹¿¼¿Ž• º¿¬¸»®å Í«¹®·ª¿Ž• ¾®±¬¸»®å «•«®°»®ô µ·²¹ ±º Õ·•¸µ·²¼¿ò Þ¸¿®¿¼©¿¶¿ ã η•¸·ô ®»•·¼»²¬ ±º Ю¿§¿¹å ¸±•¬ ±º ¬¸» »¨·´»•ò Þ¸¿®¿¬¿ æ ͱ² ±º Ü¿•¿®¿¬¸¿ ú Õ¿·µ»§·å ¸» ®»¾«µ»¼ ú •¯«»´½¸»¼ Õ¿·µ»§· ¼«®·²¹ ¬¸» ¿¾•»²½» ±º ο³¿å ¸» ¿¼³·²·•¬»®»¼ ¬¸» ¿ºº¿·®• ±º Õ±•¿´¿ ¶«¼·½·±«•´§ «²¼»® ¬¸» ª»²»®¿¾´» •§³¾±´ô •§³¾±´ ±º ο³¿Ž• п¼«µ¿ø㩱±¼»² •¿²¼¿´÷ò Ø» ¸¿¼ ¼»ª±¬·±² ¬± ¼«¬§ò Þ¸®·¹« ã η•¸·å η½¸·µô Ö¿³¿¼¹²·ô п®¿•«®¿³¿ ©»®» ¸·• •½·±²•ò Þ·¾¸·•¸¿²¿ ã οª¿²¿ù• ¾®±¬¸»®å •¿¬¬ª·µ ¾§ ²¿¬«®» Þ·®«°¿µ•¸¿ ã Ü»³±²å οª¿²¿Ž• •±´¼·»®ò Ý¿²¼®¿¸¿•¿ ã Ò¿³» ±º οª¿²¿Ž• •©±®¼ Ý¿¬«®¿•§¿ ã Í°§ ±º οª¿²¿ ݸ¿§¿¹®¿¸·²· ã Ú»³¿´» •°§ ±º οª¿²¿ Ý·¬®¿µ«¬¿ ã ß ¸·´´§ °´¿½» ¬± ¬¸» •±«¬¸ ±º Ù¿²¹¿ ú Ю¿§¿¹å ¿ •¿½®»¼ô °»¿½»º«´ ¿²¼ •§´ª¿² °´¿½»å º¿³±«• º±® ߬®·Ž• ¿•®¿³¿ ¿²¼ ¸¿´¬¿¹» ±º ¬¸» »¨·´»•å ³»»¬·²¹ °´¿½» ¾»¬©»»² ο³¿ ¿²¼ Þ¸¿®¿¬¿ò Ý«¼¿³¿²· ã Ñ®²¿³»²¬ ±º Í·¬¿ Ü¿¼¸·³«µ¸ ã Ò¿³» ±º ³±²µ»§å ®»•·¼»²¬ ±º Ó¿¼¸«ª¿²¿ Ü¿²¼¿µ¿®²§¿ ã Ü¿²¼¿µ¿Ž• º±®»•¬ò ×µ•¸ª¿µ«Ž• ¬¸·®¼ •±² ©¿• ²¿³»¼ Ü¿²¼¿µ¿ò Ü¿•¿®¿¬¸¿ ã ο¹¸«Ž• ¹®¿²¼•±²å ߶¿Ž• •±²å µ·²¹ ±º Õ±•¿´¿å ¸«•¾¿²¼ ±º Õ¿«•¿´§¿ ú Õ¿·µ»§· ú Í«³·¬®¿å º¿¬¸»® ±º ο³¿ô Þ¸¿®¿¬¿ô Ô¿µ•¸³¿²¿ ú Í¿¬®«¹¸²¿ò Ü¿¬¬¿¬®»§¿ ã η•¸· ߬®·Ž• •±² | I Wire Titts Who

Iiha rma brit = An ascetic; a n obscure figu re Iihum Hakshasha = hlame of a demon Irurbasa = A hot tempered saint; Atri’s son Irusana = Erusana EA. lthara Er Trisira were brothers a nd wicked persons Gandha madan = A mountain Gandharva = Dancer: celestial being = The holy river of Bharat Gauta ma = Hishi; husband of Aha lya Gadura = Bird, ‘v'ishnu’s carrier Gavaksha = Sugriva’s soldier Godavari = Famous river ofcentral India, Ivlaharashtra. tiuha = Rafe of Sringivera-pura on the north bank of Eanga, host st escort of the exiles. Haihaya = 's one branch; Hojo ltritavirya, Hojo Kartavirya Arjun, etc. belonged to this line. Hanumana = Itesari Bi Anjana’s son; Sugriva’s prime minister; Hama’s devotee; foremost of the monkeys Hariscandra = Satyavrata's son; honest king ofthe ; father of Hohitasva Hayagriva = a wicked person kshwaku = IvIanu’s son; founder oi the Solar dynasty la = Ivlanu’s daughter; lkshwaku’s sister ndrajit = Eldest son of Havana; a fierce soldier, sorcerer _abali = Arguer, sophist; companion of Bha rat to convince Ha ma for reversion Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ íî Ö¿³¿¼¹²· ã ͱ² ±º η½¸·µ¿ ú Í¿¬§¿ª¿¬·å •±²ó·²ó´¿© ±º ¬¸» ͱ´¿® ¼§²¿•¬§å ¸«•¾¿²¼ ±º 벫µ¿å º¿¬¸»® ±º п®¿•«®¿³ò Ö¿³¾«ª¿² ã Í«¹®·ª¿Ž• ³·²·•¬»®å ¿² ·²¬®»°·¼ •±´¼·»® Ö¿²¿µ¿ ã ο¶¿ ±º Ó·¬¸·´¿å º¿¬¸»® ±º Í·¬¿ Ö¿²¿•¬¸¿²¿ ã ß •§´ª¿² °´¿½» ²»¿® ¬¸» ´¿µ» п³°¿ Ö¿¬¿§« ã ß º¿³±«• ¾·®¼ô ¼»º»²¼»® ±º Í·¬¿å Í¿³°¿¬·Ž• ¾®±¬¸»® Õ¿¾¿²¼¸¿ ã ߧ±³«µ¸·Ž• ¾®±¬¸»®ô ¿ ©·½µ»¼ °»®•±² Õ¿·µ»§· ã Ò¿¬·ª» ±º Õ»µ¿§¿å ¼¿«¹¸¬»® ±º ¬¸» µ·²¹ ±º Õ»µ¿§¿ ô •·•¬»® ±º Ç«¼¸¿¶·¬å •»½±²¼ ¯«»»² ±º Ü¿•¿®¿¬¸¿ô ³±¬¸»® ±º Þ¸¿®¿¬å ·²¬®·¹¿²¬ Õ¿·´¿•¸¿ ã Ó±«²¬¿·² °»¿µ ±º ¬¸» Ø·³¿´¿§¿• Õ¿´¿µ»§¿• ã ß ½±´´»½¬·ª» ²¿³»ô ©·´¼ °»±°´»å ¸±•¬·´» ¬± ¬¸» ¸»®³·¬•å °´«²¼»®»®•ô η•¸· ß¹¿•¬§¿ ¿¬¬»³°¬»¼ ¬± •±½·¿´·¦» ¬¸»³ò Õ¿´¿²»³· ã Í°§ ±º οª¿²¿ Õ¿®¬¿óÊ·®§¿óß®¶«²¿ ã ͱ² ±º Õ®·¬¿óª·®§¿ô ±º Ô«²¿® ¼§²¿•¬§ Õ¿«•¿´§¿ ã Ò¿¬·ª» ±º Õ±•¿´¿å º·®•¬ ¯«»»² ±º Ü¿•¿®¿¬¸¿å ³±¬¸»® ±º Í¿²¬¿ ú ο³¿ Õ¸¿®¿ ã ß ¬§®¿²¬å ¾®±¬¸»® ±º Í«®°¿²¿µ¸¿ Õ·²²¿®¿ ã Ó«•·½·¿² Õ·•¸µ·²¼¿ ã ß º±®»•¬ó½´¿¼ ¸·´´ô ²»¿® η•¸§¿³«µô µ·²¹¼±³ ±º Þ¿´·ô Í«¹®·ª¿ Õ±¼¿²¼¿ ã Ò¿³» ±º ο³¿Ž• ¾±© Õ±•¿´¿ ã Õ·²¹¼±³ ±º ¬¸» ͱ´¿® ¼§²¿•¬§å ߧ±¼¸§¿ ©¿• ·¬• ½¿°·¬¿´ Õ±•¿³¾· ã ̸» Ô«²¿® ¼§²¿•¬§Ž• •½·±² Õ«•«³¾¿ ©¿• ·¬• º±«²¼»® Õ«¾»®¿ ã Û´¼»® ¾®±¬¸»® ±º οª¿²¿å ª»®§ ®·½¸ °»®•±²å οª¿²¿ ½¿°¬«®»¼ ¸·• ©»¿´¬¸ ú Ы•¸°¿µ¿ ο¬¸¿ I I Wire Titts Who = Hava na‘s brother; tomasik itus = Son of Hama Er Sita Lakshmana = Son of Elasa ratha Bi Sumitra; most obedient brother of Ha ma; husband of l.lrmila _alita = hlichname of Surpanakha _anka = Ivlaritime, insular place; kingdom of Havana _ava = Son of Hama Bi Sita _avan—ashura = l‘yladhu’s son; wicked person _omapada = iting of Anga; [iasaratha’s friend _omasa = saint; a great story—teller 'v1adhu = A wicked person; father of Lavan ashura ivlara- = Hanava's soldier ‘vial-a-kaya = Ftavana’s soldier 'vIal"a-parswa = Havana’s soldier ‘vlabodara = Havana’s soldier ‘vlabasweta = lvlother ofSampati Br Iatayu ‘via yavan = Father-in-law of Havana ‘vIa"rdakini = A stream in Citrakuta "iI'lid"‘Il[lEI"i.fl = lanaka’s brother’s daughter; Sita's cousin; Bharata's wife ‘via ndara = Ivlountain 'vIandoda ri = lv1ayasura’s daughter; Havana's queen; ivIeghanada's "nether 'vIanthara = Ir-'.aikeyi's maid; hunchbacked, intrigant Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ íì Ó¿®·½¿ ã οª¿²¿Ž• «²½´»å ¿ °¿²¼»®å ³·³·½µ»® Ó¿®·½· ã Ì¿®¿µ¿Ž• •±²å ¿ ©·½µ»¼ °»®•±² Ó¿®«¬¬¿ ã οª¿²¿Ž• •°§å ¿ °¿²¼»® Ó¿§¿½¿®§¿ ã Ó¿¸·¼¿²¿ª¿ô ¿®½¸·¬»½¬ Ó·¬¸· ã Õ·²¹ ±º Ê·¼»¸¿ Ó·¬¸·´¿ ã ß °´¿½» ²¿³»¼ ¿º¬»® Ó·¬¸·å ½¿°·¬¿´ ±º Ê·¼»¸¿å ³±¼»®² Ü¿®¿óÊ¿²¹¿å Ü¿®ó¾¸¿²¹¿ Ó´»½¸¸¿ ã Ú±®»·¹²»® Ó®·¬¿ Í¿²¶·ª¿²· ã Ø»®¾¿´ ³»¼·½·²»ô ´·º»ó•¿ª·²¹ ¼®«¹ Ò¿®¿²¬¿µ¿ ã οª¿²¿Ž• •±´¼·»® Ò¿¹¿• ã ß ¹®±«° ±º °»±°´»å •»®°»²¬ ©±®•¸·°°»®• Ò¿´¿ ã Í«¹®·ª¿Ž• •±´¼·»®ô ¿®½¸·¬»½¬ô ¾«·´¼»® ±º •»¬«ó¾¿²¼¸¿ ο³»•©¿®¿³ô ¿ ½¿«•»©¿§ Ò¿¹¿ó¿•¬®¿ ã Ò¿³» ±º Ó»¹¸¿²¿¼¿Ž• ©»¿°±² Ò¿²¼·¹®¿³ ã Ì»³°±®¿®§ ®»•·¼»²½» ±º Þ¸¿®¿¬¿ Ò¿®¿¼¿ ã ß ¬¿´»ó¾»¿®»®ô •½¿²¼¿´ ³±²¹»®ô •¬®¿¹¹´»® Ò·µ«³¾¸·´¿ ã ß ½¿ª»ô ¿ ¹®±ª» ¼»¼·½¿¬»¼ ¬± Õ¿´· Ü»ª·ô ¿ •¿½®»¼ °´¿½» ±º Ô¿²µ¿ Ò·´ ã Í«¹®·ª¿Ž• •±´¼·»® Ò·•¿µ¿®¿ ã Ѳ» •¿·²¬Ž• ²¿³» Ò·•¸¿¼¿ ã ß ½±³³«²·¬§å Ù«¸¿ ©¿• ¬¸»·® ½¸·»º Ю¿¸¿•¬¿ ã Ó·²·•¬»® ±º οª¿²¿ п³°¿ ã ß ´¿µ» ²»¿® η•¸§¿³«µ п²½¿ª¿¬· ã ß ¸±´§ °´¿½» ±² ¬¸» Ù±¼¿ª¿®· 窻® ¾¿²µ I I Wire Tltts Who

Parasurama = Scion of Bhrigu, relative of ‘viswamitra; son of Jamadgni; punisher ofthe evil-doers; preceptor of the Citpava na Brahmanasofltonkan Patal Itali = Llnderworld goddess kali Pava n-putra = Wind-god's son, Hanumana Poulomi =Wife oflndra Patal Haven = Underworld lord Pinaka = I“-lame ofSiva’s bow Prayaga = A holy place, confluence of rivers Punya—asram = Holy hermitage of Pa rasu ra ma Pushpaka—Hath = Ituber’s splendid car, jewelled-decked, hung with jinging bells; captured by Havana, used by Hama. Hama = Son of Dasaratha A ltausalya; brother of Bharata, Laskhmana Bi Satrughna; husband of Sita, father of B itusha; punisher of Havana Hakshasha = General name of criminals, demons Hambha = A beautiful woman, dancer, singer Hameswaram = A maritime place; a holy place on the sea—shore of the Deccan, opposite La nka Havana = Haja of Lanka, husband of ivlandoda ri St others; father of lndrajit tit others; elder brother ofvibhishan, a despot, a terror, a villain, abductor of Sita; rajashik Hichika = Scion of Bhrigu, husband of Satyabati, father ofiamadgni; grandfather of Parasuram; relative of ‘viswamitra; archer Hishabha : Sugriva’s soldier Hishyasringa = Hishi vibhandaka’s son; Dasaratha’s daughter Santa's husband. itashyapa e ‘v'ibhandaka at Hishyasringa. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ íê Ϋ³¿ ã ο¶¿ Í«¹®·ª¿Ž• ¯«»»² Í¿¾¿®· ã ß °·±«• ©±³¿² ±º ¬¸» Í¿¾¿® ½±³³«²·¬§ Í¿¹¿® ã ο¶¿ ±º ߧ±¼¸§¿å •½·±² ±º ͱ´¿® ¼§²¿•¬§ Í¿´§¿ó¸¿®¿²· ã °¿·²óµ·´´»®ô ¿ ³»¼·½·²¿´ ¸»®¾ Í¿³¾¿®¿ ã ß ©·½µ»¼ °»®•±² Í¿³¾¸«Õ«³¿® ã ͱ² ±º Í«®°¿ó²¿µ¸¿ô ¿ ½®·³·²¿´ Í¿®¿¾¸¿ ã Í«¹®·ª¿Ž• •±´¼·»® Í¿³°¿¬· ã Ö¿¬¿§«Ž• »´¼»® ¾®±¬¸»® Í¿®¿§« ã ß ®·ª»®ô ¬®·¾«¬¿®§ ±º Ù¿²¹¿ô ²»¿® ߧ±¼¸§¿ Í¿®¿¾¸¿²¹¿ ã η•¸·å ¸±•¬ ±º ¬¸» »¨·´»• Í¿¬®«¹¸²¿ ã ͱ² ±º Ü¿•¿®¿¬¸¿ ú Í«³·¬®¿å ¾®±¬¸»® ±º Ô¿µ•¸³¿²¿ Í«¹®·ª¿ ã Þ¿´·Ž• ¾®±¬¸»®å ¸±•¬ ±º ¬¸» »¨·´»•å µ·²¹ ±º Õ·•¸µ·²¼¿å ¿ ¹®»¿¬ ½±´´¿¾±®¿¬±® ±º ο³¿ Í«³¿²¬®¿ ã º¿·¬¸º«´ô ®»´·¿¾´»ô ª»¬»®¿² ½¿®¬»® ±º ¬¸» ®±§¿´ º¿³·´§ ±º ߧ±¼¸§¿ Í«®°¿²¿µ¸¿ ã οª¿²¿Ž• •·•¬»®å ©·º» ±º Ê·¼§«¶¶·¸ª¿å ³±¬¸»® ±º Í¿³¾¸«µ«³¿®å ¿² «²®«´§ ©±³¿²å ¿ °¿²¼»® Í«•»²¿ ã º¿¬¸»®ó·²ó´¿© ±º Þ¿´·å Ê¿·¼§¿å Í«¹®·ª¿Ž• •±´¼·»® Í®·²¹·ª»®¿ó°«® ã Ý¿°·¬¿´ ±º Ù«¸¿ô ²»¿® Ù¿²¹¿ Í«¬·µ•²¿ ã η•¸·ô ¾®±¬¸»® ±º η•¸· ß¹¿•¬§¿å ¸±•¬ ±º ¬¸» »¨·´»•ò Ì¿³¿•¿ ã ß •´»²¼»® ®·ª»®ô ¬± ¬¸» •±«¬¸ ±º ߧ±¼¸§¿ Ì®·µ«¬¿ ã ß º±®»•¬ó½´¿¼ ¸·´´ ·² ½»²¬®¿´ ײ¼·¿ Ê¿´³·µ· ã η•¸·å ¸» ¸¿¼ ¸·• ¸»®³·¬¿¹» ±² ¬¸» ¾¿²µ ±º Ù¿²¹¿ô ¬± ¬¸» •±«¬¸ó©»•¬ ±º ߧ±¼¸§¿ô ·² ¾»¬©»»² Ô«½µ²±© ú Õ¿²°«®å ¿«¬¸±® ±º ο³¿§¿²¿³å °®±ª·¼»® ±º •¸»´¬»® ¬± Í·¬¿ | I Wire pas ivriv vamadeva = Family priest of Dasaratha ‘danara = Monkey vasistha = Hrlshi; family priest of Dasaratha ‘datapi = A seoundrel, rnass murderer. vedasruti = a slender river, to the south of Ayod hya = ‘founger brother of Havana; a moralist Ht rational person; collaborator of Hama. In the socio-political crisis, he foresaw the danger; he did not take the wrong side. v‘dhyadhara = Celestial being v‘nata = Mother of Garuda v‘rad ha = A rogue Bi ruffian of Da ndak-a ra nya "v"shnu = Family deity of the Solar dynasty, alias Janardhana. Harayana viswamitra = Hishi; rival of Hishi ‘vasistha ‘faksha = Celestial being Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ íè C] a

Weaeous Useo IN THE Barrrts Havana’s concupiscence was at the root of the problem. Havana tried every art oftrickery, deceit, force, fraud, persuasion, entreatyandthreat. vibhishana tried every art of peace, conciliation and appeal to persuade Havana about the disastrous consequences of the heinous crime. Havana boastfully turned down the appeal and abused ‘vibhishana scornfully. vibhishana had to leave Lanka and sought refuge from Sugriva Bi Hama. Ha ma sent Angada to the court of Havana for the peaceful restoration of Sita. The mission failed. Methods of peace were exhausted; methods of battle were now resorted to. In the battle, both sides used various types of weapons, crude and sophisticated, mild and deadly. The ‘fudhya ltanda has recorded the names of various weapons, amulets, spells, etc. such as : Agneya astro Arrow Aro Bhoilo Bow Bhindipolo Eirc-rhmo—os tro Chokro Club Conch Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ìð Ý®¿¹ Ý®»•½»²¬ Ü¿¹¹»® Ü¿®¬ ر±µ Ö¿ª»´·² Õ«²¬¿ Õ»¬¬´»¼®«³ Õ•¸«®¿°®¿ Ù¿¼¿ Ó«•¿´¿ Ò¿´·µ¿ Ò¿®¿½¸¿ Ò·•¬®·²•¿ Ò·ª¿¬¿ Õ¿¾¿½¿ שּׁ·•¿ Ю¿½¿ α½µ Í¿¬§¿¹¸²· Í©±®¼ ͽ·³·¬¿® ̱³¿®¿ Ì®»» Ç¿³§¿ I _| A

Potmcat Psscsets

Some axiomatic tenets have painfully emerged as a result of close and keen observation over the chaos Bi crisis, which shocked the ancient society of Bharat. The tenets have been articulated by a profound seer, Hishi valmiki. What follows is a selection of a few political precepts. verily doth a kingdom go to ruin, when without a king. This great fear attends a kingless country. (M. Duttledj :The Homoyono, Ayodhya ka nda m, p.31-"Bi In a kingless country, the wealthy are not well-protected; nor do shepherds and cultivators sleep with their doors open- iibid. p.B?EIj In a kingless country, traders coming from distant lands, loaded with various kinds of merc-ha ndise. do not with safety go along the roads. {ibid. p.3Tr'Slj In a kingless country, one cannot protect what one has, or procure what one has not libid. p.3?Bj in a kingless country, a person hardly preserves his life; and like fishes, people eat up one another iibid. p. BBB] If there were not a king in this world to adjudge fair and foul, da rkness would overspread {the face of the earth}, and people could not distinguish anything whatever. iibid. p.ElB-III} Although a king might be surrounded by a thousand or ten thousand fools, yet, he can count upon no assista nee {at their hands}, and a single able counsellor, intelligent, heroic and sagacious, bringeth great prosperity upon a king era prince iibid, p. II-S4} Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ìî ß²¼ ¼±•¬ ¬¸±« °®¿½¬·½¿´´§ ¸±²±«® ¬¸§ º±®»³±•¬ ©¿®®·±®• °±••»••»¼ ±º °®±©»••ô ©¸± ¸¿ª» ¿´®»¿¼§ ¹·ª»² »ª·¼»²½» ±º ¬¸»·® ³¿²´·²»•• á ø·¾·¼ò °ò ìëë÷ ß²¼ ¼±•¬ ¬¸±« ¿¬ °®±°»® ¬·³» ¹®¿²¬ ¬¸§ •±´¼·»®• ©¸¿¬ ¬¸±« •¸±«¼•¬ æ °®±ª·•·±² ú °¿§ á ø·¾·¼ò °ò ìëë÷ ß®» ¬¸§ •°·»• °»®•±²• ½±³·²¹ º®±³ ¬¸» °®±ª·²½»• ¿²¼ ´»¿®²»¼ô «°®·¹¸¬ô »²¼±©»¼ ©·¬¸ °®»•»²½» ±º ³·²¼ô ®»°®»•»²¬·²¹ ¬¸» ¬®«¬¸ô ¿²¼ °±••»••»¼ ±º ©·•¼±³ á ø·¾·¼ò °òìëë÷ ̸» ½¸·´¼·•¸ °»®•±²•ô °®±«¼ ±º ¬¸»·® ´»¿®²·²¹ô ¿®» ±²´§ º·¬ º±® ¾®·²¹·²¹ »ª·´• «°±² ±¬¸»®•ò ø·¾·¼ò°ò ìëë÷ ß´´ ¬¸» ¼©»´´»®• ·² ¸·• ¼±³·²·±²• •¸±«´¼ ¾» °®±¬»½¬»¼ ¾§ ¬¸» µ·²¹ò ß²¼ ¼±•¬ ¬¸±« ½±²½·´·¿¬» ¬¸» º»³¿´»• ¿²¼ ¿®» ¬¸»§ ©»´´ °®±¬»½¬»¼ ¾§ ¬¸»» á ø·¾·¼ò °ò ìëê÷ ß²¼ ¿®» ¿´´ ¬¸» º±®¬• º«®²·•¸»¼ ©·¬¸ ©»¿´¬¸ô ½±®²ô ¿®³ô ©¿¬»®ô ³¿½¸·²»•ô ¿®¬·•¿²• ¿²¼ ¾±©³»² á ø·¾·¼ò °òìëê÷ ߬¸»·•³ô «²¬®«¬¸º«´²»••ô ·²¿¬¬»²¬·±²ô ¿²¹»®ô °®±½®¿•¬·²¿¬·±²ô ½±³°¿²·±²•¸·° ©·¬¸ »ª·´ °»®•±²•ô ·²¼±´»²½»ô ¹®¿¬·º·½¿¬·±² ±º ¬¸» •»²•»•ô ½±²•«´¬¿¬·±² ©·¬¸ ¿ •·²¹´» °»®•±² ½±²½»®²·²¹ ¬¸» ²»»¼• ±º ¿ µ·²¹¼±³ô ¬¿µ·²¹ ½±«²•»´ ©·¬¸ ¬¸±•» ¬¸¿¬ ¿®» ½±¹²·•¿²¬ ±º »ª·´• ¿´±²»ô ±³·••·±² ¬± ¬¿µ» ·² ¸¿²¼ ¿ ¬¿•µ ¬¸¿¬ ¸¿¬¸ ¾»»² ¼»½·¼»¼ «°±²ô ¼·ª«´¹»²½» ±º ½±«²•»´ô ²±²ó½±³³»²½»³»²¬ ±º ½±«®•» ·² ¬¸» ³±®²·²¹ô ¿²¼ ³¿®½¸·²¹ ¿¹¿·²•¬ ¿´´ ¬¸» º±»• ¿¬ ±²» ¿²¼ ¬¸» •¿³» ¬·³» ó ¸¿•¬ ¬¸±« »•½¸»©»¼ ¬¸»•» ¬»² ¿²¼ º±«® º¿«´¬•á ø·¾·¼ò °° ìëéóìëè÷ ο³¿ù• ¿¼ª·½» ¬± Þ¸¿®¿¬¿ ¿¬ Ý·¬®¿µ«¬¿ ©¿• º®»» º®±³ °±´»³·½• ú °±´·¬·½•ò Q a

Morir

There are certain subjective parts of culture like belief, fantasy, folktale, joke, legend, myth, proverb, riddle, story, etc. which come within the broad category of folklore. The Hamoyanam is not a book on folklore. But it contains some ofthe elements of folklore. Motif is the dominant eIement,theme, core, crux, an essential substance of folktale, around which a crust is developed. Here is an attempt to identify some instances of motif in the Homoyonom. Brahma = God ofcreation = God of preservation Mahesvara = God of destruction ‘fa ma = God of death Indra = God of sky B-. heaven Hudra = God of calamities ltali = Goddess of occult rites Eiaruna = God of rainfall Pavana = God of wind kandarpa = God of love Bacashpati = God of speech ltinnara = Singer Gandharva = Dancer Pisaca = Evil spirit, ghost Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ìì λ³¿®µ¿¾´» °¸§•·½¿´ ±®¹¿² λ•·¼»²½» ·²•·¼» ±½»¿² Û¨¬®¿±®¼·²¿®§ ½±«®¿¹»• Û¨¬®¿±®¼·²¿®§ ©»¿°±² ˲«•«¿´ ¸¿¾·¬ æ •´»»°·²¹ º±® ¿ ´±²¹ °»®·±¼ 觕·½¿´ ¬®¿²•º±®³¿¬·±² Ì®·½µ»®§ô ¼»½»·¬ Ñ®°¸¿² ¸»®± Þ±±² Ú¿³·´·¿´ °·»¬§ Ü»º»²½» ¿¹¿·²•¬ »ª·´• æ ¿³«´»¬ô ±½½«´¬ ®·¬»ô •°»´´ Ý®·³»• æ ¿¾¼«½¬·±²ô µ·¼²¿°°·²¹ô ®¿ª¿¹» Ы²·•¸³»²¬ æ ¾»¿¬·²¹ô ¾»¸»¿¼·²¹ô ³«¬·´¿¬·±²ô ½«®•» Ú¿¬» [ APPENDIXES l Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ìê APPENDII 1 PIDNEEHS IN tnrs FIELD or RESEARCH

The noble life of Hama was one ofstress and strain, struggle and tragedy. It offers agreat field of research. Indeed, Hishivalmiki was the first retriever in this field. The basic work has been done by him. Cine has to imagine the meagre academic irifrastructure about six thousand years ago to understand how little there was in such a situation to write the Hamayanam. With pain and pleasure, he patiently composed the classic epic. Ciuite reasonably, he is honourably called Adi irfobi. Subsequently, in imitation of Adi itabi's work, dozens of regional Hamayanas have been composed all over Bharat; numerous commentaries have been added. What follows is a brief and incomplete review ofthe Hamayanic literature. itavi Cakravarti ltamban :Ham-avataram itamban had been a native of Tamil hladu; he was born at Theraahundur, a village in Thanjavur district of Tamil hladu. He flourished in the ninth century. He was called lcavi-tfakravarti, poet laureate. He made the earliest attempt in Tamil to retell the story of Hama. His book, Hom—ovotororn, in six volumes, is modeled on the ‘v'almiki Hamayanam. ‘v’.‘v'.S. Aiyar's itombo Homayono - o study, was published by the Tamil Sangam in 1'-EISEI. Dr. H.'v'. Hande‘s laborioustra nslation into English prose of Ham-avataram has been published by Bharatiya ‘vidya Bhavan, Bombay in 1995. It runs into TBIII pages. The rendering is excellent, and the format is elegant. Sakti-Bhadra :Aschoryo Cbudomonrh Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ìè ß•½¸¿®§¿ ݸ«¼¿³¿²·¸ ·• ¬¸» ²¿³» ±º ¿ ¼®¿³¿ ·² Í¿²•µ®·¬ ©®·¬¬»² ´±²¹ ¿¹± ¾§ Í¿µ¬·ó¾¸¿¼®¿ô ¿ ²¿¬·ª» ±º Õ»®¿´¿ô ©¸± ¼®¿³¿¬·¦»¼ •±³» »°·•±¼»• ±º ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ô •«½¸ ¿• Í«®°¿²¿µ¸¿ù• ¼·•º·¹«®»³»²¬å ¿¾¼«½¬·±² ±º Í·¬¿ ¾§ οª¿²¿å «²•«½»••º«´ ±¾•¬®«½¬·±² ¾§ Ö¿¬¿§«å Ø¿²«³¿²¿ù• ¿¼ª»²¬«®» ¿²¼ ¿®®·ª¿´ ·² Ô¿²µ¿å Í·¬¿ù• º·®» ±®¼»¿´ò ̸» ¿«¬¸±® ¸¿• ¼®¿©² ·²¬± °®±³·²»²½» ¬¸» ¼·ºº»®»²¬ ο•¸¿• øã•»²¬·³»²¬÷ ¸·¼¼»² ·² ¬¸» »°·½ò λ½»²¬´§ øîððî÷ ±²»ô Ü®ò Ó®• Í¿²¬±•¸ ¸¿• ®»•½«»¼ ·¬ º®±³ ±¾´·ª·±² ¿²¼ ¬®¿²•´¿¬»¼ ·²¬± Û²¹´·•¸ °®±•»ò Õ®·¬¬·¾¿•¸ Ѷ¸¿ æ ο³¿§¿²¿ Õ®·¬¬·¾¿•¸ ©¿• ¾±®² ·² ¬¸» ª·´´¿¹» ±º и«´·¿ô Ò¿¼·¿ô É»•¬ Þ»²¹¿´ô ±² Í«²¼¿§ô îç Ó¿¹¸ ïíëì Í¿µ¿ »®¿ øãïìíí ßòÜò÷ò Ø» ©®±¬» ·² Þ»²¹¿´· ª»®•» ±²» ο³¿§¿²¿ ·² ¬¸» ï문 ½»²¬«®§ ßòÜò ׬ ·• ³±¼»´»¼ «°±² Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ò Ø·• ª»®•·±² ¬¸®±¾• ©·¬¸ ½±³°¿••·±²ô •§³°¿¬¸§ ¿²¼ •¿¼²»•• º±® ο³¿ô Í·¬¿ ¿²¼ Ô¿µ•¸³¿²¿ô ¿²¼ ¿¼±®¿¬·±² º±® Ø¿²«³¿²¿ò Ø» ¸¿• ¿¼¼»¼ ¿²¼ ¿´¬»®»¼ •±³» »°·•±¼»•ò ׬ ·• ¿ ³·¨¬«®» ±º º¿½¬ ¿²¼ º·½¬·±²ò Ø» ©¿• ¬¸» ¾»•¬ µ²±©² ´·¬»®¿®§ ³¿² ±º Þ»²¹¿´ò Ù±•©¿³· Ì«´•¸·¼¿•¸ æ Í®· ο³½¿®·¬ Ó¿²¿•¸¿ Ù±•©¿³· Ì«´•¸·¼¿•¸ Ü«¾» øïëìíóïêîí÷ •¬¿®¬»¼ ©®·¬·²¹ Í®· ο³½¿®·¬ Ó¿²¿•¸¿ ·² Ø·²¼· ±² Ì«»•¼¿§ô 笸 Ý¿·¬®¿ ïêíï Í¿³¾¿¬ §»¿® øãïëéì ßòÜò÷ ¿²¼ ½±³°´»¬»¼ ¬¸» ©±®µ ·² ïëéê ßÜò Í®· ο³½¿®·¬ Ó¿²¿•¸¿ ·• ³±¼»´»¼ «°±² Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³å ¾«¬ ·¬ ¸¿• ½»®¬¿·² ¿¼¼·¬·±² ¿²¼ ¿´¬»®¿¬·±²ò ׬ ¸¿• ·³³»²•» °±°«´¿®·¬§ò ̸» •°·®·¬«¿´ »¿®²»•¬²»•• ±º ¬¸» Ø·²¼«• ¸¿• º±«²¼ ¿² »´±¯«»²¬ »¨°®»••·±² ¸»®»ò ̸»®» ·• ¿² »¨«¾»®¿²½» ±º °¿¬¸±•ò ̸» Ù·¬¿ Ю»••ô Ù±®¿µ¸°«®ô ¸¿• ¾»»² ¬¿µ·²¹ »ºº»½¬·ª» ·²·¬·¿¬·ª» ·² °±°«´¿®·•·²¹ ¬¸» ¾±±µò ׬ ¸¿• ¿¬¬¿·²»¼ ¬¸» °®»•¬·¹» ±º ¿ ¸±´§ •½®·°¬«®»ò Í¿²¬¿ Ûµ²¿¬¸ æ Þ¸¿ª¿®¬¸¿ ο³¿§¿²¿ | I Pieeeers in this Field ej‘ Research

Santa Eknath [1532-—1SSIB_i was born in Paithan of Maharashtra. He composed in Marathi verse Elhavartha Homovano in the 15th century A.D. The horrible socio—political background of the medieval period was a decisive factor behind this work. The hordes from the Middle East let loose a reign of terror. The Hindus were in frightful stress and strain- The native saints and poets uphold the contribution of Hama as the destroyer of evils. Eknath wrote to console the Hindus, to advise the widows not to immolate themselves, but to worship Hama. Manmathanath Dutt{ed]r : The Homayana;1BSlS;pp.1SeiEi This is a very voluminous work consisting of three big volumes and turning into 151-ISI pages. Among the translators of the valmiki Hamayanam, M.Il. Dutt deserves particular notice, because the translation is exhaustive, faithful and verbatim; and it has reproduced the spirit of the original work. He has often used antique spelling. Ivobin Das :A note on the ancient geography of Asio, compiled from 'v'almiki Hamayana; 1B9i;}"19?1; pp. 1EI=1l Hesearch on the geography of ancient Bha rat is beset with difficulties : profound changes in the physical and political aspects, the large size of the country, short memon; and apathy of the citizens, foreign attacks, an alteration in place—names, abbreviation and distortion of place names, etc. The writer has depended mainly on H.T. Griffith's translation ofthe Ha maya na m. ln spite of high promise, the book is rather shallow. Annie Besant :Shrr' Hamachandra, the ideal king,‘ 1BD1, pp. 133 This is a clear and precise narration of the Hamayana. It consists of eight chapters. Each chapter highlights a specific episode and spirit- Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ëð Ü®ò Ü·²»•½¸¿²¼®¿ Í»² å ο³¿§¿²· Õ¿¬¸¿å ïçðíñïçêìå °°òïéê Ü®ò Ü·²»• ݸ¿²¼®¿ Í»²øïèêêóïçíç÷ô ¿ ¶«²·±® ½±²¬»³°±®¿®§ ±º Ì¿¹±®» øïèêïóïçìï÷ ¿²¼ º¿³±«• º±® ¬¸» ½±´´»½¬·±² ±º º±´µ´±®» ±º Ó§³»²•·²¹¸ô Û¿•¬ Þ»²¹¿´ô ¸¿• ¿¼¼»¼ ¬¸» ³¿¹·½ ±º º®»•¸²»•• ±º ¸·• ¿²¿´§•·• ¬± ¬¸» ¿••»••³»²¬ ±º ¬¸» ³¿·² ½¸¿®¿½¬»®• ±º ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿ò л®¸¿°•ô ±²» ±º ¬¸» ¾»•¬ ½±³³»²¬¿®·»• ±² ¬¸» ½¸¿®¿½¬»®• ±º ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿ô ·• ¬± ¾» º±«²¼ ·² ¸·• ο³¿§¿²· Õ¿¬¸¿ô ©®·¬¬»² ·² Þ»²¹¿´· °®±•»å ·¬ ½±²•·•¬• ±º ¬»² ½¸¿°¬»®•ò Ø·• «•» ±º ´¿²¹«¿¹» ·• ·³°®»••·ª»ò ̸» »ºº«´¹»²½» ±º »¬»®²¿´ º¿³·´·¿´ ª¿´«»• ¿• ®»º´»½¬»¼ ·² ¬¸» »°·½ ¸¿• ¾»»² °±·²¬»¼ ±«¬ò ß º»© ·²¬®±¼«½¬±®§ ´·²»• º®±³ Ì¿¹±®»ù• °»² ¸¿• ¿¼¼»¼ ¬± ¬¸» °®»•¬·¹» ±º ¬¸» ¾±±µå Ì¿¹±®»ù• °»² ¸¿• ¬¸» ¯«¿´·¬§ ±º ©·¬ ¿²¼ ©»·¹¸¬ò ÝòÊò Ê¿·¼§¿ æ Û°·½ ײ¼·¿å ïçðéå °° ëïê ײ ¬¸·• ¾±±µ ¬¸» ¿«¬¸±® ¸¿• ¿¬¬»³°¬»¼ ¬± ¼»•½®·¾» ¬¸» •±½·¿´ô °±´·¬·½¿´ô ·²¬»´´»½¬«¿´ ¿²¼ ®»´·¹·±«• ½±²¼·¬·±² ±º Þ¸¿®¿¬ ±² ¬¸» ¾¿•·• ±º ·²º±®³¿¬·±² ¿ª¿·´¿¾´» º®±³ ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ ¿²¼ ¬¸» Ó¿¸¿¾¸¿®¿¬¿³ò ß½½±®¼·²¹ ¬± Ê¿·¼§¿ô ¬¸» §»¿® ±º ¬¸» Õ«®«µ•¸»¬®¿ Ç«¼¸§¿ ©¿• íïðï ÞòÝò ̸» ¿«¬¸±® ¸¿• ¿¼¼®»••»¼ ¿ ©·¼» ®¿²¹» ±º ¬±°·½•ò ̸» ¬¿¾´» ±º ½±²¬»²¬• ¸¿• ïè ½¸¿°¬»®•ò ײº±®³¿¬·±² ±² ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ ·• ·²¿¼»¯«¿¬»ò ÎòÍò æ ο³¿§¿²¿å Ì·µ®¿ •¬¿¬»ô ïçïê ̸·• ¾±±µô ©®·¬¬»² ·² Û²¹´·•¸ °®±•»ô ¸¿• ¿ ³±¼»®² •°·®·¬ò Ì¿µ·²¹ ¬¸» Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ¿• ¬¸» ¾¿•·•ô ¬¸» ¿«¬¸±® ¸¿• »´¿¾±®¿¬»¼ ¬¸» ¬¸»³» ·²¬± ïë ½¸¿°¬»®•ò ̸» ²¿®®¿¬·±² ·• •·³°´»ô »´»¹¿²¬ ¿²¼ •¬®¿·¹¸¬º±®©¿®¼ò ͱ³» ±º ¬¸» °¿¹»• ¿®» ³·••·²¹ò ÎòÌòØò Ù®·ºº·¬¸ æ ͽ»²»• º®±³ ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿å ïçîìå °°òïïê É·¬¸ º¿ª±«®¿¾´» ·²½´·²¿¬·±²ô ¬¸» ®»•°»½¬»¼ ¿«¬¸±®ô ÎòÌòØò Ù®·ºº·¬¸ øïèîêóïçðê÷ ¸¿• •»´»½¬»¼ ½»®¬¿·² ¬±«½¸·²¹ •½»²½»• º®±³ I I Pieeeers in this Field ej‘ Research the Homoyonom, and translated them into English rhymed verse with a fine literary finish. It is sonorous and impresssive. Prof. veda ‘vyasa : Ancient Indie; Pl=1.2?I:i; plus appendices, index. This is a precise and rapid survey ofa wide range of subjects related to the Indo-Aryan history and culture from the earliest times to about 12Ell-Ii A.D. A.M. Srinivas Achariar st P.P.S. Sastri : Vaimiki Hamayana; 1335, pp.A3lIi This is an abridged edition of the valmiki Hamayanam with its translation into English prose. The original words of ‘valmiki have been retained. The text is in Deva Ivagari, and the translation is in English prose. T. Paramasiva lyer : Hamoyono on-d‘ tonita; 1SI-tltl. PP- 152, maps The author has tried to identify Lanka with the Trikuta and Suvela Hill in the district oflabbalpur; Mad hya Pradesh. The author's opinion seems to be too fanciful, imaginarya nd radical. The author and M.‘y'. Itibe jointly authenticated the geographical information of "v'aln'1iki about Hama‘s route from Ayodhya to Citrakuta and Sarabhanga‘a asram. But i-iibe did not agree with lyer regarding the identification of Trikuta and Suvela Hill with La nka- Masti ‘venkatesa lyengar : The Poetry of vaimiki; 1EI-rlti; pp- EBB lt is a literary appreciation of certain parts of the ‘valmiki Hamayanam. It consists of 15 chapters written in English prose in convincing style. It is marked by a strong national spirit. T.S. Haghavacha rya : Gems from Hamayana; 1SlAti;"1'3?1; pp.1BB Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ëî ̸·• ·• ¿ ½±´´»½¬·±² ±º ¬¸» ³¿¨·³• ±º ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ô ©·¬¸ Í¿²•µ®·¬ •´±µ¿• ¿²¼ ¬¸»·® ¬®¿²•´¿¬·±² ·²¬± Û²¹´·•¸ °®±•»ò ̸·• ¸¿²¼§ ¾±±µ ³¿µ»• ¬¸» °»¿®´• ±º ©·•¼±³ ®»¿¼·´§ ¿ª¿·´¿¾´»ò α³»•¸ ݸ¿²¼®¿ Ü«¬¬ æ ̸» ο³¿§¿²¿å ïçììô °°òïçî ÎòÝò Ü«¬¬øïèìèóïçðç÷ô ×òÝòÍô ¿² ¿¼³·²·•¬®¿¬±® ¿²¼ ¿«¬¸±® ±º ²±¬»ô ¸¿• •»´»½¬»¼ ïî »°·•±¼»• º®±³ ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ ¿²¼ ¬®¿²•´¿¬»¼ ¬¸»³ ·²¬± Û²¹´·•¸ ®¸§³»¼ ª»®•»ò ̸» ¬®¿²•´¿¬±® ¸¿• •»¬ ¿•·¼» º¿²¬¿•§ ¿²¼ ³§¬¸ô ¿²¼ º«®²·•¸»¼ ¿ ³±¼»®² ª»®•·±² ±º ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ ¿²¼ ¿¼¼»¼ ¿ •½¸±´¿®´§ »°·´±¹«» ¿¬ ¬¸» »²¼ò ׬ ½±²¬¿·²• ¿ ²±¬» ±² Ü«¬¬ù• ´·º» ¾§ ÍòÕò ﬽´·ºº»ò ÓòÎò Í¿³°¿¬µ«³¿®¿² æ ̸» ´·º» ¿²¼ ¬»¿½¸·²¹ ±º Í®· ο³å ïçìêå °°òèî Ì¿µ·²¹ ¬¸» Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ¿• ¬¸» ¾¿•·•ô ¬¸» ¿«¬¸±® ¸¿• °«¬ »³°¸¿•·• ±² ¬¸» ´·º» ¿²¼ ¬»¿½¸·²¹• ±º Í®· ο³¿ò ͱ³» •½¸±´¿®•ô ©»•¬»®² ¿²¼ ײ¼·¿²ô ¸¿ª» ³¿¼» •±³» ½±²º«•·±²• º«®¬¸»® ½±²º«•»¼ò Í¿³°¿¬µ«³¿®¿² ¸¿• •»¬ ¿•·¼» ¬¸» ¼®§ •½¸±´¿•¬·½·•³ò ÇòÍò Ö¿³¼¿® æ É¿´³·µ·ù• ο³¿ ¿²¼ ¸·• °±´·¬·½•å ïçìçå °°ò ïíê ß³·¼•¬ ¬¸» ³«´¬·¬«¼»• ±º •±½·±ó°±´·¬·½¿´ ³±ª»³»²¬• ±º ¬¸» î𬸠½»²¬«®§ ßòÜò ײ¼·¿ô ¬©± »ª»²¬• •¬¿²¼ ±«¬ °®±³·²»²¬´§ æ ²¿¬·±²¿´ ´·¾»®¿¬·±² ³±ª»³»²¬ô ¿²¼ ½±³³«²¿´ô ¼·ª·•·ª» °±´·¬·½•ò ̸» ª·ª·¼ ³»³±®·»• ±º ¬¸±•» ¸»½¬·½ ¼¿§• ³·¹¸¬ ¸¿ª» °®±³°¬»¼ ¬¸» ¿«¬¸±® ¬± º·²¼ ¿ °®»½»¼»²½» ·² ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ ±º ©¸¿¬ ©¿• ¸¿°°»²·²¹ ·² ¬¸» î𬸠½»²¬«®§ò ̸» άò ر²òÊòÍ Í®·²·ª¿•¿ Í¿•¬®· æ Ô»½¬«®»• ±² ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿å ïçìçñïçëîå °°òìêï ̸» άò ر²ò ÊòÍò Í®·²·ª¿•¿ Í¿•¬®· ¼»´·ª»®»¼ ·² ïçìì ¿ •»®·»• ±º ´»½¬«®»• ±² ¬¸» ³¿·² ½¸¿®¿½¬»®• ±º ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿ò ̸·• ·• ¿ ¼·•°¿••·±²¿¬» ¿••»••³»²¬ ±º ¬¸» ½¸¿®¿½¬»®•ò Ó«½¸ ª¿´«¿¾´» ·²•·¹¸¬ ½¿² ¾» ¹¿·²»¼ º®±³ ·¬ò ̸» °´¿² ±º ·²¬®±¼«½·²¹ »¿½¸ I I Pioneers in this Field ej‘ Research character to the audience persisted for a few months, and culminated in the form ofa book. H.C. Majumdar|[ed.} : The history and culture ofthe Indian people; in 11 volumes; 1951,i‘1995; The history and culture ofthe Indian people from the ‘vedic period down to the mid-Etlth century A. D., is a monumental work, masterminded by I'~i.M. Munshi, financed by 5-D. Birla and edited by H.C. Majumdar, and contributed by some eminent scholars. The first volume, The ‘v'edic Age, contains critical appreciation of the earliest accounts furnished by the Iledas, the Upanishadas, the Puronos, the Hornovono, the iiviohobhoroto, the Smritis. A-5. Atkins {Tr} : Homcharit Monash, in 3 volumes; 195-ii, pp.1A5B This is a voluminous work, with original Hindi text and translation into English rhymed verse, done by Hev. A.G. Atkins, a citizen of Britain who spent in Bha rat about ten years to make the Tulsi Hamayana available to English speaking people and to many Indians also. The translator has added a scholarly introduction. The format is elegant. C. Hajagopalachari : Hamayana; 19ST",r'1952; pp 394 This is not a verbatim translation. The abbreviator has translated, analysed and arranged the contents into T5 chapters, and added an epilogue and a glossary. The analyst has attem pted to present to the readers the character of the people of Bharat, just as they are with all their virtues and vices as faithfully recorded in the epics. ‘vi. Pa no ly : The iloice of yhlmikl; 1951; pp.BB This is a small book, precisely written in English prose. It contains 11 chapters; almost all the chapters deal with the life- Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ëì ¸·•¬±®§ ±º Í·¬¿ò Í·¬¿ ¸¿• ¾»»² °®±¶»½¬»¼ ¿• ¬¸» ¾»•¬ »¨¿³°´» ±º ¿² ·¼»¿´ ©±³¿²¸±±¼ò ̸» º·®•¬ ½¸¿°¬»®ô Ê¿´³·µ· ¿²¼ ¬¸» É»•¬»®² и·´±•±°¸»®•ô ·• ¿ •½¸±´¿®´§ ¼·•½«••·±²å Ê¿´³·µ·ù• ·³°¿®¬·¿´·¬§ ¿²¼ Õ¿²¬ù•øïéîìó ïèðì÷ ³§•±¹§²§ ¸¿ª» ¾»»² ¾®±«¹¸¬ ·²¬± •¸¿®° ½±²¬®¿•¬ò ر©»ª»®ô ¿´´ ¬¸» ½±³³»²¬• ¿²¼ ±°·²·±²• ±² ¬¸·• ¾±±µ •¸±«´¼ ¸¿ª» ¾»»² ¿¼¼»¼ ¿¬ ¬¸» »²¼ ±º ¬¸» ¾±±µò Ê»¬¬¿³ Ó¿²· æ Ы®¿²·½ Û²½§½´±°»¿¼·¿ æ ïçêìñïçéëå °°ò çîî Ê»¬¬¿³ Ó¿²·ô ¿ ¼·´·¹»²¬ •½¸±´¿® ±º Õ»®¿´¿ô ¬±±µ •»ª»®¿´ §»¿®• ¬± ½±´´»½¬ô ½±³°·´» ¿²¼ »¼·¬ ¬¸·• Ó¿¹²«³ ±°«•ò ̸·• ´¿®¹» ½±³°·´¿¬·±² ¸¿• »•¬¿¾´·•¸»¼ ¬¸» •«°®»³¿½§ ±º Þ¸¿®¿¬·§¿ ³§¬¸±´±¹§ ·² ª±´«³» ¿²¼ ª¿®·»¬§ò Ó¿²· ¸¿• °«¬ «• «²¼»® ¿ ¸»¿ª§ ¼»¾¬ ±º ¹®¿¬·¬«¼»ò Í«µ¸¼»ª¿ æ ̸±«¹¸¬• ±² ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿å ïçééå °°ò ïíî ̸» ³¿·² ¿·³ ±º ¬¸» ¿«¬¸±® ¸¿• ¾»»² ¬± ³¿µ» ¿ ½®·¬·½¿´ ¿²¼ ½±²•¬®«½¬·ª» ¿²¿´§•·• ±º ¬¸» ´»¿¼·²¹ ½¸¿®¿½¬»®• ±º ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿ò Þ«¬ ¬¸» ¾±±µ •«ºº»®• º®±³ ¿³¿¬»«®·•¸ °´¿²²·²¹ô ¿²¼ ·¬ ´¿½µ• ¬¸» ¯«¿´·¬§ ±º º·²» ´·¬»®¿®§ º·²·•¸ò ׬ ·•ô ¿• ¿ ©¸±´»ô ½¸¿±¬·½ò Õ±»²®¿¿¼ Û´•¬ æ ο³ Ö¿²³¿¾¸±±³· Ê•ò Þ¿¾®· Ó¿•¶·¼å ïççðñ ïççðå °°ò ïéí Õ±»²®¿¿¼ Û´•¬ ø¾ò ïçëçó÷ô ¿ ½·¬·¦»² ±º Þ»´¹·«³ô ¿º¬»® ½±³·²¹ ¬± ײ¼·¿ ¿²¼ ´»¿®²·²¹ Ø·²¼· ¿²¼ •¬«¼§·²¹ ײ¼·¿² ¸·•¬±®§ ¿²¼ ·³°¿®¬·¿´´§ »¨¿³·²·²¹ ¬¸» ±°·²·±²• ±º ¾±¬¸ •·¼»•ô ¿²¼ ¿´•± ²±¬·²¹ ¬¸» ³«¼ó•´·²¹·²¹ °±´·¬·½• ±º •±³» °±´·¬·½¿´ °¿®¬·»• ¿• ©»´´ ¿• ¸·•¬±®·¿²• ¿²¼ ¶±«®²¿´·•¬•ô ¸¿• °®»°¿®»¼ ¸·• ¾±±µ ο³ Ö¿²³¿¾¸±±³· Ê•ò Þ¿¾®· Ó¿•¶·¼ò ̸» «•«®°¿¬±®§ ½´¿·³• ±º ¬¸» ¿¹¹®»••·ª» ¹®±«° ¿²¼ •«°°±®¬·ª» •¬¿¬»³»²¬• ±º ¬¸»·® •¬±±¹»•ô º®»¯«»²¬´§ ®»·¬»®¿¬»¼ô ½±«´¼ ²±¬ º¿·´ ¬± °®±¼«½» ¿² »ºº»½¬ «°±² °«¾´·½ ±°·²·±² ±º ײ¼·¿ ·² I I Pioneers in this Field of Research general and of tlttar Pradesh in particular. They do not leave us in any doubt as to their crafty motive of denying the weighty evidences of memoirs, travelogue, history, archaeology, religion and literature favourable to Ham Janmabhoomi. ltoenraad's incisive criticism has reached this core of contemporary politics. This book may be considered superior to some other books on the perennial problem of Hindu-Muslim conflicts. hi. Somakandhan led} : tonko and the Homoyono, 1995, p.155 It is a collection of research papers contributed by seven scholars at a seminarorganised in Colombo by Chinmaya Mission, Sri Lanka. Hamayana, which links up Bharat and Lanka, was the main theme ofthe seminar. The scholars havetried to tracevarious Hamayana tradition, episodes and place—names in Lanka. The book breathes a fresh air. In SriLanka no one seriously doubts about the historicity of the lrlolntiki Horndydnom; about the historicity of Havana, Hama, etc. The format is elegant- Justice P.It- Hamayya : The light of Homovono; 199i',r'19El9; pp.3T4 Here is an attempt to look at the Ha mayana from the legal point of view. The book opens with a brief analysis of the nature ofDha rma, and then glorifies Hama as the embodiment ofDharma and finds that the keynote of the one ofthe major causes of our chaotic society is our excessive emphasis on right. The present society confounds Hama's mission and vision. So, the author urges upon the conscience of the young generation in particular to maintain a balance between duty and right- Dr. B.Chakravarti :Homoyonain the north-eostlnciio; 1955, |tip.=1[l It is a pertinent and persuasive survey—report of the popularity of Hamayana among the hills people of the north- Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ëê »¿•¬»®² °¿®¬ ±º Þ¸¿®¿¬ò ׬ ·• ®»³¿®µ¿¾´» ¬± ²±¬» ¬¸¿¬ô µ»»°·²¹ ·² ³·²¼ ¬¸» ³¿·² •°·®·¬ ±º ¬¸» »°·½ô ¬¸» ¸·´´• °»±°´» •«·¬¿¾´§ ±ºº»®»¼ ª¿®·±«• ·²¬»®°®»¬¿¬·±²• ¬± ¬¸» ´±½¿´ º»¿¬«®»• ú ³§¬»®·»• ¿½½±®¼·²¹ ¬± ¬¸»·® ±©² ¹»²·«•ô ¾«¬ ·² ¸¿®³±²§ ©·¬¸ ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿ò ͸¿®¿¼ Õ«³¿® Í¿¼¸¿µø»¼÷ æ ̸» ®±´» ±º ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿ ·² ¬¸» º«¬«®» ©±®´¼ ±®¼»®æ ïçççô °°òêì ׬ ½±²¬¿·²• ¿ º»© ª»®§ •½¸±´¿®´§ ¿®¬·½´»• ¿¾±«¬ ο³¿ô ο³¿§¿²¿ô ¿²¼ Ì«´•¸·¼¿•¸ò Þ«¬ ³±®» ·³°±®¬¿²¬´§ô ·¬ ¸¿• º«®²·•¸»¼ ¿ ½¸®±²±´¹§ ±º ·²¬»®²¿¬·±²¿´ ο³¿§¿²¿ ½±²º»®»²½»• •·²½» ·¬• •¬¿®¬·²¹ ·² Ò±ªòóÜ»½ò ïçèìò ÔòÍò з¬¿´» æ Õ·²¹ ο³ æ Ø«³¿² ¿²¼ ·³³±®¬¿´å îððïô °°òîðï ̸·• ¾±±µ ¿¼¼®»••»• ¿ ©·¼» ®¿²¹» ±º ¬±°·½•ò ߬ ¬¸» ±«¬•»¬ô ¬¸» ß®§¿² ·²ª¿•·±² ¬¸»±®§ ¸¿• ¾»»² ¼·•½¿®¼»¼ò ο³¿ù• ¸«³¿²» ¬»²¼»®²»••ô ½±³°¿••·±²ô °·»¬§ô º®¿¬»®²·¬§ô °±´·¬·½¿´ •¿¹¿½·¬§ô º·¹¸¬ ¿¹¿·²•¬ ®¿°¿½·¬§ô »¬½ò ¸¿ª» ¾»»² ¸·¹¸´·¹¸¬»¼ò Í©¿³· ݸ·¼¿²¿²¼¿ Í¿®¿•©¿¬· ¸¿• µ·²¼´§ ©®·¬¬»² ¿ ½±²ª·²½·²¹ º±®»©±®¼ ¿²¼ ½±³³»²¬»¼ æ þλ¹¿®¼´»•• ±º ¸±© ¾®·´´·¿²¬ ©» ¿®»ô ¸±© ®·½¸ ©» ¿®»ô ±® ¸±© ¾»¿«¬·º«´ ©» ¿®»ô ©» ¿®» ¼»³±²•ô ·º ±«® ¸»¿®¬• ¿®» º·´´»¼ ©·¬¸ ¿²¹»®ô ´«•¬ ¿²¼ ¹®»»¼òþ Í¿¼¸« Ûµ¿²¬ æ ο³¿§¿²¿ Ó¿²· Ó¿²¶±±•¸¿ æ ß Ý¸»•¬ ±º ¶»©»´• ±º ο³¿§¿²¿ô îððíô °°òíîç Ú±®³»®´§ ¿ ²¿¬·ª» ±º ß²¼¸®¿ Ю¿¼»•¸ ¿²¼ ¿ °®±º»••±® ±º Ó¿¬¸»³¿¬·½•ô ²±© ¿ ²±²ó®»•·¼»²¬ ײ¼·¿² ·² Ò¿·®±¾·ô ¬¸» ¿«¬¸±® º»´¬ ¬¸» ²»»¼ ±º ¹»¬¬·²¹ ¿²½·»²¬ Ø·²¼« ´·¬»®¿¬«®» ¬®¿²•´¿¬»¼ ·²¬± ¬¸» Û²¹´·•¸ ´¿²¹«¿¹» º±® ¿®±«•·²¹ ·²¬»®»•¬ ¿³±²¹ ¬¸» ³±¼»®² ¹»²»®¿¬·±² ±º ¬¸» Ø·²¼« ¼·¿•°±®¿ò ׬ ·• ¿ ½±´´»½¬·±² ±º •±³» •·¹²·º·½¿²¬ •´±µ¿• º®±³ ¬¸» Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ¿²¼ ¬¸»·® ¬®¿²•´¿¬·±² ·²¬± Û²¹´·•¸ °®±•»ò ̸» ·³°´·½·¬ •§³°¿¬¸§ ·• ¬¸» •»½®»¬ ±º ¸·• ¹®»¿¬²»••ò I I Pioneers in this Field of Research

Dc Hamanath Tripathi : The Hama Sago; EDDS, pp.2T-=l- This is a novel based on the 'v’almiki Fiamayanam model. It covers all the important events ofthe life ofSri Hama.Theformat, shape, size, printing, etc. are elegant- Avadhesh Itumar Singhiedj : Hamayana through the ages; EDDY’, pp. 3T4 This is collection, compilation and edition of lli papers submitted and read out in a seminar held in August 2995, at Mahua, Bhabnagar, Gujrat. Since the time of ‘valmiki, the stories and legends of the Ha maya na have been continuing to be recited, rewritten, recounted like the perennial Ganga. T.S.hl. Hao : The Hamayana : 1595, pp. 331 With the professional background of a highly placed police officer, Hao finds the modern society diseased. Here, it is not his purpose to amuse the people- He has not walked alongthetrodden path. He has not based his work on the model of ‘valmiki Hamayanam. He has identified and extolled the practical steps ta ken by Hama to solve the serious problems. Poetry transfuses emotions; prose transfers thought. Hao wants to tra nsferthought for curing the corrupt society. Dr. Hamayatar Sharma : Vivid Foot-,orints, ECICIB, pp.I5~'ii The author took it as a matter of pilgrimage to identify the places touched by Sri Hama, and for that noble mission spent about 24 years. The pilgrim has visited and identified 21:‘-I places and furnished photographs of those places, temples, rivers, etc. lt is a welcome addition to the ancient geography of Bharat. lt is a record of the pilgrim's progress. Dr. Sunil -logi : Management Guru Bhogwan Sri Ham; 1959; pp.1B1 Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ëè Þ»¹·®¬ ©·¬¸ ¼«¬·»• ¿²¼ ®»•°±²•·¾·´·¬·»•ô ³¿²§ ³»³¾»®• ±º ¬¸» ¹®±©·²¹ ½´¿•• ±º ³¿²¿¹»®• •«ºº»® º®±³ °•§½¸±•±³¿¬·½ ¬®±«¾´» ¿²¼ ¸§°»®¬»²•·±²ò ̸» ¿«¬¸±® ¸»®» ±ºº»®• ¿ ²»© ·²¬»®°®»¬¿¬·±² ±º ¬¸» »ª»²¬º«´ ´·º» ±º Í®· ο³¿ô ¿²¼ •«¹¹»•¬• ¿ ²»© ¿®»¿ ±º ®»•»¿®½¸ º±® ¬¸» §±«²¹ ³¿²¿¹»®•ò ̸·• ¾±±µ ·• ¾¿•»¼ ±² ο³½¿®·¬ Ó¿²¿•¸¿å ·¬ ½±²•·•¬• ±º í𠽸¿°¬»®•ò ׬ ½´¿·³• ¬± ¿¼¼ ¬± ¬¸» •½·»²½» ±º ³¿²¿¹»³»²¬ò ̸» •¬§´» ±º ©®·¬·²¹ ·• ¶±«®²¿´·•¬·½ô •¸¿®°ô •¸±®¬ ¿²¼ ½¿¬»¹±®·½¿´ò ׬ ³¿µ»• ¿ °´»¿•¿²¬ ®»¿¼·²¹ò Ô¿¶°¿¬ ߸«¶¿ø»¼÷ æ Í®· ο³´·´¿ æ Ûµ ß¼¸§¿²¿å îðïðå °°òíéç ̸·• ¾±±µ ¸¿• ¾»»² °«¾´·•¸»¼ ¾§ ¬¸» ¹±ª»®²³»²¬ ±º Ó¿¼¸§¿ Ю¿¼»•¸ò ̸» º·®•¬ °¿®¬ ·• ·² Ø·²¼·å ¬¸» •»½±²¼ °¿®¬ ·• ·² Û²¹´·•¸ò ̸» º·®•¬ °¿®¬ ¼»¿´• ©·¬¸ ¬¸» ´±½¿´ º±´µ´±®» ¿²¼ º±´µ ¼®¿³¿ò ̸» •»½±²¼ °¿®¬ ½±²¬¿·²• ¿ ½±³°®»¸»²•·ª» •«®ª»§ ®»°±®¬ ¿¾±«¬ ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²·½ ¬®¿¼·¬·±²• ¿´´ ±ª»® Þ¸¿®¿¬ ¿²¼ •±«¬¸óÛ¿•¬ ß•·¿ò ̸» ο³¿§¿²¿ ¬¸»³» ·• •± ¼»»°®±±¬»¼ ú ©·¼»•°®»¿¼ ¬¸¿¬ ·¬ ¸¿• °»²»¬®¿¬»¼ ·²¬± ±«® ¿®¬•ô ½®¿º¬•ô ¼¿²½»ô ¼®¿³¿ô ´¿²¹«¿¹»ô ´·¬»®¿¬«®»ô ®»´·¹·±² ¿²¼ °±´·¬·½•ò Ù±³¬· ͸¿²µ¿® ͸«µ´¿ æ ̸» ´»¹»²¼ ±º ο³ ¿²¼ οª¿²å °°òïðè ׬ ·• ¿ ½±´´»½¬·±² ±º ¼·•½±«®•»• ¼»´·ª»®»¼ ¾§ Þ®¿¸³¿½¸¿®· Õ®·•¸²¿ Ü«¬¬¿ øïçìïóïççî÷ ±² ª¿®·±«• ¬±°·½• ³±•¬´§ ®»´¿¬»¼ ¬± ο³¿ ¿²¼ οª¿²¿ò Þ«¬ ¬¸» ©±®µ ±º ½±³°·´¿¬·±²ô »¼·¬·²¹ô °®·²¬·²¹ ¿²¼ ¾·²¼·²¹ •»»³• ¬± ¾» ¿³¿¬»«®·•¸ô ½¸¿±¬·½ ú ²¿·ª»ò Í¿²¬ ͸§¿³¶· п®¿•¸¿® æ ο³¿§¿²å °°ò ììè ̸·• ¾±±µ ½±²¬¿·²• ¿• ³¿²§ ¿• îë ½¸¿°¬»®• ±² ª¿®·±«• ¬±°·½•ô ©¸·½¸ ¿®» ²±¬ ©»´´ ½±²²»½¬»¼ ©·¬¸ »¿½¸ ±¬¸»®ò ̸» °¿¬®·±¬·½ »²¬¸«•·¿•³ ±º ¬¸» ¿«¬¸±® ¸¿• ¾»»² ³¿®®»¼ ¾§ ¿³¿¬»«®·•¸ °´¿²²·²¹ò ׬ ·• ¿ ³¿´¿¼®±·¬ ©±®µ ÿ APPENDII I Ramayana-Retnteo M‘rTHoe|tAi=Hv

Myth is an ancient traditional stony of gods or heroes, etc. It usually offers an explanation of some fact or phenomenon. The explanation is often presented with the help of a story. The story may contain a veiled meaning. Mythology is the scientific study of a bodyof mythsto remove the husk in search ofa rational explanation. As fire is dimmed by smoke, as a mirror is dirted by dust, as embryo is covered by the womb, so, knowledge is often obscured and distorted by lust, cupidity, passion, wrath{Gita, 3.33], and also by myth. However, the horizon of blind faith is now-a-days receding; the world of fantasy is being faded away; unrealistic and unreasonable tenor of literature is being disliked and discarded and going out of fashion. Myth is no longer serving the purpose of protective covering. The spirit of the modern age demands a rational and realistic interpretation. Here, the purpose is not bamboozlement, but demystification- Let us start with the yindhyacal mountain. 1. ‘v'ind hya Parvat‘s jealousy Long ago, Devarshi hlarada paid a visit to vindhya Pa rvat- The ‘vindhya Parvat became very glad to offer hospitality to l'-larada. The host entertained the guest with all food and fruit. In course of casual co nyersation with hlarada, tiindhya Pa rvat came to know that Mahameru Pa rvat had a pride, because the Sun and the Moon revolve round Mahameru. Cin hearingthe news,'v'indhya Pa rvat beca me irritated a nd decided to teach Ma hameru a lesson. tlindhya Parvat started growing its peaks higher and higher to touch the sky for obstructing the path of the Sun and the Moon- Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ êð ݱ²•·¼»®·²¹ ¬¸» ¼·•¿•¬®±«• ½±²•»¯«»²½»•ô ¬¸» ¹±¼• ¾»½¿³» ©±®®·»¼ô ¿²¼ ¸¿ª·²¹ ¼»½·¼»¼ ¿³±²¹ ¬¸»³•»´ª»•ô ®»¯«»•¬»¼ ¬¸» •«°»®½·´·±«• Ê·²¼¸§¿ п®ª¿¬ ¬± ®»º®¿·² º®±³ ¬¸» ¼·•°´¿§ ±º ·¬• •¬®»²¹¬¸ò ̸» ®»•±´«¬» Ê·²¼¸§¿ п®ª¿¬ ®»³¿·²»¼ ·®®»•·•¬¿¾´»ò ̸» ¼¿²¹»® ¾»½¿³» ·³³·²»²¬ò ͱô ¬¸» ¹±¼• ®«•¸»¼ ¬± η•¸· ß¹¿•¬§¿ò ß¹¿•¬§¿ ®»¿´·•»¼ ¬¸» ¹®¿ª·¬§ ±º ¬¸» •·¬«¿¬·±²ô ¿••«®»¼ ¬¸» ¹±¼•ô ¿²¼ ·³³»¼·¿¬»´§ ¾»¹¿² ¶±«®²»§ ±² ¬¸»  ¼¿§ ±º Þ¸¿¼®¿ò Ê·¼¸§¿ п®ª¿¬ ¾»½¿³» ª»®§ ¹´¿¼ ¬± ®»½»·ª» ¬¸» ®»•°»½¬»¼ •¿·²¬ô ¿²¼ ¾±©»¼ ¼±©² ¾»º±®» ¬¸» η•¸·ò ß¹¿•¬§¿ ¸»¿®¬·´§ ¾´»••»¼ ¿²¼ •¿·¼ æ ùÓ§ ¼»¿® Ê·²¼¸§¿ ÿ × ¿³ ¹±·²¹ ¬± Ü¿µ•¸·²¿¬§¿å ú •¬¿§ ¬¸»®» º±® •±³»¬·³»ô ¿²¼ ¬·´´ ³§ ®»¬«®²ô §±« ®»³¿·² ·² ¬¸·• °±•·¬·±² ©·¬¸ §±«® ¸»¿¼ ¾±©»¼ ¼±©² ÿù ß°°¿®»²¬´§ô ¬¸·• ·• ¿² »¨¿³°´» ±º ײ¼·¿² ³§¬¸ò Þ«¬ ¾»¸·²¼ ¬¸·• ª»·´ô ¬¸»®» ·• ¿² »¬¸²·½ ¸·•¬±®§ò ɸ¿¬ ·• ¬¸¿¬ á ̸» Ê·²¼¸§¿ п®ª¿¬ ©¿• ¿ ¸·¹¸´¿²¼ ®»¹·±²ô ©¸»®» ³»¿²• ±º ½±³³«²·½¿¬·±² ©»®» ª»®§ º»© ¿²¼ ¼·ºº·½«´¬ô ¬¸» °±°«´¿¬·±² ©¿• •½¿²¬§ô °±±®ô ·´´·¬»®¿¬»ô •«°»®•¬·¬·±«•ô °´«²¼»®±«•ò η•¸· ß¹¿•¬§¿ ¸¿¼ ¹±²» ¬¸»®» ©·¬¸ ¿ ½·ª·´·•·²¹ ³·••·±²ò ׬ ©¿• ²± ¸±´·¼¿§ «²¼»®¬¿µ·²¹ò ׬ ³»¿²¬ ¼·ºº·½«´¬ ¿²¼ ¼¿²¹»®±«• ©±®µò Ø» ©¿• ±°°®»••»¼ô ¿¬¬¿½µ»¼ ¿²¼ ¿¾«•»¼ò ̸» ·²¼±³·¬¿¾´» η•¸· ¿°°´·»¼ Í¿³ø½±²½·´·¿¬·±²ô °»®•«¿•·±²÷ô ¼¿² ø¹·º¬÷ô ¾¸»¼ ø¼·ª·•·±²÷ ¿²¼ ¼¿²¼¿ ø°«²·•¸³»²¬ô º±®½»÷ò Ø» ¸¿¼ »²¼»¿ª±«®»¼ ¬± °¿½·º§ ¬¸»³å ¬± ·²¼«½» ¬¸»³ ¬± ¬¿µ» ¬± ¿¹®·½«´¬«®»å ¬± •»¬ «° ¿ ½±«²½·´ ±º »´¼»®• º±® ¿¼³·²·•¬»®·²¹ ¶«•¬·½»ô ´¿© ¿²¼ ±®¼»®ò ̸»·® ²¿¬«®¿´ °±´·¬·½¿´ ¼»ª»´±°³»²¬ ¾»¹¿² ©·¬¸ ¬¸»•» ·¼»¿•ò ̸«• ¬¸» ¼»³±²• ©»®» °¿½·º·»¼ ¿²¼ ¾»½¿³» ±¾»¼·»²¬ò Ú®±³ ¬¸» ¬·³» ±º ß¹¿•¬§¿ô ¹®±©¬¸ ±º Ê·²¼¸§¿ ®»¹·±² ¸¿• ¾»»² ¹±·²¹ ±² •´±©´§ ¬± »ª»® ´¿®¹»® ®»•«´¬•ò îò Ì®¿²•º·¹«®¿¬·±² ±º ߸¿´§¿ ·²¬± •¬±²» η•¸· Ù¿«¬¿³ ¸¿¼ ¸·• ¸»®³·¬¿¹» •±³»©¸»®» ±² ¬¸» ¾¿²µ ±º Ù¿²¹¿ ·² ²±®¬¸»®² Þ¸¿®¿¬ò ߸¿´§¿ ©¿• ¬¸» ²¿³» ±º ¸·• ©·º»ò Ѳ» ¼¿§ ô ¿• «•«¿´ô ¬¸» η•¸· ©»²¬ ±«¬ º±® ½±´´»½¬·²¹ º«»´ ¿• ©»´´ ¿• º±® I I horn-rtrarra-Related .il*I'_riiio,gra_tiliy bathing. was alone in the lonely asra m. Indra took advantage of the absence of the Hishi, and in disguise shared bed with Ahalya. Meanwhile, HishiGautam returned ancl came to know the deceit. It was an awkward situation. Concubinage, concupiscence of Indra, apparently unfaithfulness of Ahalya, caused resentment of the husband. Indra instantly and secretly departed and escaped. The excited husband flicked the wife; knocked her down and drove her out the cottage and cursed her. Ahalya was turned into a stone- Hishi ‘lliswamitra, while taking back young Hama and Lakshmana to the palace of Ianak, on the way took rest at Gautam‘s asrama, and saw the anthropomorphic stone. viswamitra explained the legend and asked Hama to touch the stone. Surprisingly Ahalya came back to life. Gautam and Ahalya again lived together happily- How to offera rational interpretation to this concocted tale? Some local criminals and concupiscents were on the look out to violate the chastity of Ahalya; they were observing the time-schedule of the Hishi. Cine day during the absence of the Hishi, the rascals made their entry and committed the crime and departed rapidly leaving the lady wounded s injured Cin coming back, Hishi Gautam suspected something seriously evil. The excited husband illtreated her. He was not even ready to listen to any appeal. He blamed her in harsh language. Since then, Ahalya had been suffering from acute mental depression. He became downcast and outcast. She was almost dead; she lost all sympathy El support, respect and recognition. At such a critical time, viswamitra, Hama and Lakshmana paid a visit to the Asram; and categorically pointed out the mistakes of the Hishi; as a husband it was his duty to provide Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ êî º±±¼ ú •¸»´¬»®ô •¿º»¬§ ú •»½«®·¬§ ¬± ¬¸» ©·º»ò ̸» ¸«•¾¿²¼ º¿·´»¼ ·² ¸·• ¼«¬§ò Ò±¬ ±²´§ ¬¸¿¬ô ¸» ¼·¼ ²±¬ ´·•¬»² ¬± ¸»® °±·²¬ ±º ª·»©å ¸» ®»¾«µ»¼ ¸»® ª»®§ ®±«¹¸´§ô ½®«»´´§ô ·²•¬»¿¼ ±º ²«®•·²¹ ¸»®ò ͸» ©¿• ¼®·ª»² ±«¬ ±º ¸±³»ò Ò±©ô ¬¸» ¸«•¾¿²¼ ®»¿´·•»¼ ¸·• º±´´·»• ¿²¼ ¹±¬ ¿•¸¿³»¼ ¿²¼ ¬®»¿¬»¼ ¸»® ©·¬¸ ¿´´ µ·²¼²»••ò ׬ ©¿• ¿ ¹®»¿¬ ³»²¬¿´ ®»´·»º ¬± ߸¿´§¿ò ͸» ®»¹¿·²»¼ ¸»® ²±®³¿´ •¬®»²¹¬¸ ±º ³·²¼ò ̸» ¿ºº´·½¬»¼ ߸¿´§¿ ©¿• ¬¸«• ®»¿²·³¿¬»¼ ¾§ ¬¸» •§³°¿¬¸»¬·½ ¬®»¿¬³»²¬ò íò Þ·®¬¸ ±º Í·¬¿ ̸» •¬±®§ ±º Í·¬¿ù• ¾·®¬¸ ·• •¸®±«¼»¼ ¾§ ³§•¬»®§ò ׬ ·• ¾»´·»ª»¼ ¬¸¿¬ Ö¿²¿µ¿ ©¿• ²±¬ Í·¬¿ù• ¾·±´±¹·½¿´ º¿¬¸»®ô ¿²¼ ¬¸¿¬ »ª»² Ö¿²¿µ¿ ¼·¼ ²±¬ µ²±© ¬¸» ²¿³» ±º ¸»® ¿½¬«¿´ °¿®»²¬•ò ׬ ·• ©·¼»´§ ¾»´·»ª»¼ ¬¸¿¬ Ö¿²¿µ¿ô ©¸·´» °´±«¹¸·²¹ º·»´¼ô º±«²¼ ¿ ¹·®´ ¾¿¾§ ·² ¿ º«®®±©ò Ø» ´·º¬»¼ ¬¸» ¾¿¾§ ±º «²µ²±©² ±®·¹·²ô ¬±±µ ¸»® ¸±³» ¿²¼ ´»º¬ ¬¸» ¾¿¾§ ¬± ¬¸» ³±¬¸»®´§ ½¿®» ±º ¬¸» ¯«»»²ò Þ®¿¸³¿½¸¿®· Õ®·•¸²¿ Ü«¬¬¿ øïçìïóïççî÷ ¸¿• º«®²·•¸»¼ ¿ ¬®«•¬©±®¬¸§ »¨°´¿²¿¬·±² æ Ô±²¹ ¿¹± ¿ ²¿¬«®¿´ ½¿´¿³·¬§ ·² ¬¸» º±®³ ±º ¼®±«¹¸¬ ½¿«•»¼ ½®±° º¿·´«®» ¿²¼ ½±²•»¯«»²¬ º¿³·²» ·² ¬¸» ¿²½·»²¬ µ·²¹¼±² ±º Õ±•¿´¿ò ̱ ®»¼®»•• ¬¸» •«ºº»®·²¹• ±º ¬¸» •«¾¶»½¬•ô ¬¸» µ·²¹ Ö¿²¿µ¿ô ±² ¬¸» ¿¼ª·½» ±º ¬¸» η•¸·•ô °´±«¹¸»¼ ¬¸» •±·´ ©·¬¸ ¬¸» ¸»´° ±º ¹±´¼»² °´±«¹¸ ¼®¿©² ¾§ ¬©± ±¨»²ò ̱®®»²¬·¿´ ®¿·² º»´´ò ̸» •«¾¶»½¬• ¸»¿ª»¼ ¿ •·¹¸ ±º ®»´·»ºò Ú±®¬«²¿¬»´§ô ±² ¬¸¿¬ ª»®§ ¼¿§ô ¬¸» ¯«»»² ±º Ö¿²¿µ¿ ¹¿ª» ¾·®¬¸ ¬± ¿ ¼¿«¹¸¬»®ò ׬ ©¿• ¿² ±½½¿•·±² ±º ¹®»¿¬ ¶±§ ¿´´ ¿®±«²¼ò ̸» °®·»•¬• ©»®» ·²ª·¬»¼ ¬± °»®º±®³ ¬¸» ²¿³»ó¹·ª·²¹ ½»®»³±²§ò ̸» η•¸·• ¿²¼ ¬¸» °®·»•¬• ²¿³»¼ ¸»® Í·¬¿ò Í· ³»¿²• ¾´¿¼» ±º °´±«¹¸ô ¬¿ •¬¿²¼• º±® ®¿·²ô ©¿¬»®ò ø®»ºò ÙòÍò Í«µ´¿ æ ̸» ´»¹»²¼ ±º ο³¿ ¿²¼ οª¿²¿å Ðòí÷ I I horn-rtrarra-Related .il*I'_riiio,gra_tiliy

-ti. Ten-headed Havana Havana, the king of Lanka, was a despotic monarch, a mighty warrior, an evil genius. There is a mystery about Havana, which stirs our imagination. He built his kingdom splendidly beautiful. He had a large num ber of retenue and army. At last the rumour of Havana crossed over the sea to the land of Bharat. He abducted Sita: in a violent battle he was killed along with many of his descendants. hlow, the story runs like this : Mighty Havana was Dasanan Havana, that is ten-headed Havana. In other words, he had ten heads and twenty ha nds. But attribution of ten heads and twenty hands is an exaggeration, a wild imagination; an inconvenient load of ten heads and twenty hands is absolutely unnatural. Had Charles Hebert Darwin [1559-1593] been alive, he would have laughed after hearing the story of such a grotesque, anthropomorphic figure. This story is to be found in the seventh chapter {=uttara kandaj. It is likely that the seventh kanda was a later addition; it contains many other legends, myths and fancies. It may also be a part of conspi racy to make the ancient Indian epics and scriptures an object of laughing-stock; or it may be an exaggeration by the local bards to indicate the immense capacity of Havana. 5. Hanumana's superhuman power Hanumana epitomixed a rare combination of virtue and valour, hhakti and sakti- So, in praise, he was extolled to the sky. The imagination of the poets was stirred to the extreme. All impossible problems were solved by him. He had to fly over the sea in search of Sita, in Lanka; to undertake an aerial flight to the distant Himalayas to collect medicinal plants; to put the mighty Sun under his armpit for coming back before dawn. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ êì ̸»®» ·• ²± ¼±«¾¬ ¬¸¿¬ ¿¬¬®·¾«¬·±² ±º ¿´´ ¬¸»•» «²¾»´·»ª¿¾´» ¿½½±³°´·•¸³»²¬• ·• ¬¸» ©±®µ ±º °±»¬·½ º¿²½§ô ¿² ¿®¬ ±º °±»¬·½ ·³¿¹·²¿¬·±²ò Ử®§ ±º¬»² ®«²• ½±«²¬»® ¬± °¸·´±•±°¸§ ú ¸·•¬±®§ò êò Ü»¿¬¸ ±º Í·¬¿ ̸» •¬±®§ ±º Í·¬¿ù• ¼»¿¬¸ ·• ¿´•± •¸®±«¼»¼ ¾§ ³§•¬»®§ò ̸» ¶»¿´±«• ©±³»²ô Õ¿·µ»§· ¿²¼ Ó¿²¬¸¿®¿ô ©»®» ²±¬ ¸¿°°§ ©·¬¸ ¬¸» ®»¬«®² ±º ο³¿ô Í·¬¿ ¿²¼ Ô¿µ•¸³¿²¿ò Õ¿·µ»§· ¿²¼ Ó¿²¬¸¿®¿ ©±«´¼ ¸¿ª» ¾»»² ¸¿°°§ô ·º ο³¿ô Í·¬¿ ¿²¼ Ô¿µ•¸³¿²¿ ¸¿¼ ¼·»¼ ¬¸»®» ·² ¬¸» ¼·•¬¿²¬ º±®»•¬ò ͱô ¿º¬»® ¬¸» ®»¬«®² ±º ¬¸» ¬®·±ô ¬¸» ¬©± ¼»ª·´• ¸¿¬½¸»¼ ¿²±¬¸»® ½±²•°·®¿½§ô ر©á Ѳ» ¼¿§ô ¼«®·²¹ ¬¸» ¿¾•»²½» ±º ο³¿ô Õ¿·µ»§· ®»°»¿¬»¼´§ ¿•µ»¼ Í·¬¿ ¬± •¿§ •±³»¬¸·²¹ ¿¾±«¬ Ô¿²µ¿ô οª¿²¿ô ß•±µóª¿²ô »¬½ò Ü·•¹«•¬»¼ ©·¬¸ ¬¸» »ª·´ ¹»²·«•ô Í·¬¿ •¿·¼ ²±¬¸·²¹ô ¾«¬ ¼®»© ¿ º»© °·½¬«®»• ¿¾±«¬ Ô¿²µ¿ ±² ¬¸» ½±«®¬§¿®¼ ±º ¬¸» ®±§¿´ º¿³·´§ ¿¬ ߧ±¼¸§¿ò Ó»¿²©¸·´»ô ο³¿ ®»¬«®²»¼ ¿²¼ •¿© ¬¸» ¼®¿©·²¹ò Õ¿·µ»§· ¿¬ ±²½» °®»½·°¿¬¿¬·²¹´§ º±·•¬»¼ ¬¸¿¬ Í·¬¿ ¸¿¼ °®¿·•»¼ οª¿²¿ ¿²¼ Ô¿²µ¿ò ο³¿ô ©·¬¸±«¬ ª»®·º§·²¹ ¬¸» ¼»ª·´ù• ¼»•·¹²ô ¹±¬ º«®·±«•ô ¿²¼ ±«¬ ±º ¿²¹»®ô ±² ¬¸» •°«® ±º ³±³»²¬ô ¿•µ»¼ Ô¿µ•¸³¿²¿ ¬± ¿®®¿²¹» º·®» º±® ¬¸» ·³³±´¿¬·±² ±º Í·¬¿ò ߬ ¬¸·•ô ¬¸»®» ¹¿¬¸»®»¼ ¿ ¹®»¿¬ ³«´¬·¬«¼» ±º °»±°´»ò Ø¿ª·²¹ °´¿§»¼ ¬¸» ¬®·½µô ¬¸» º±·•¬»® •¬»¿´¬¸·´§ ¼»°¿®¬»¼ ¿²¼ ±¾•»®ª»¼ ¬¸» •½»²» º®±³ ¿ ¼·•¬¿²½» ¿´±²¹ ©·¬¸ ¬¸» ¿½½±³°´·½»ò Ô¿µ•¸³¿²¿ ©¿• ¶«¼·½·±«•´§ ¿²¼ •´±©´§ ¿®®¿²¹·²¹ ¼®§ ©±±¼ô ¾¿³¾±±ô »¬½òô Í·¬¿ •¿¬ ³±¬·±²´»•• ¿²¼ •°»»½¸´»••å ¬»¿®• ©»®» ¬®·½µ´·²¹ ¼±©² ¬¸» ½¸»»½µ•ò ׬ ©¿• ¿²±¬¸»® ½´·³¿¨ ±º ¬¸» ½®·•·•ò ̸» ܸ¿®¿²· Ü»ª·ô ¬¸» Þ¸«³·¼»ª· ½±«´¼ ²±¬ ¬±´»®¿¬» ¬¸·• ½±²•°·®¿½§ô ¬¸·• ·²•«´¬ô ¬¸·• ·²¶«•¬·½»ô ¬¸·• ¸¿•¬§ ¼»½·•·±²ÿ ß ¬®»³±® ©¿• º»´¬ô ¬¸» »¿®¬¸ •¸¿µ»¼å ¿ ©·¼» ½®¿½µ ¼»ª»´±°»¼ò Í·¬¿ °´«²¹»¼ ·²¬± ¬¸» ½®¿½µô ´»¿ª·²¹ ¾»¸·²¼ ¬¸» ©±®´¼ ±º ¼»ª·´•ò ̸» ³±¬¸»® »¿®¬¸ µ·²¼´§ ¬±±µ Í·¬¿ ·²¬± ¸»® ¾±•±³ò I I horn-rtrarra-Related .il*I'_riiio,gra_tiliy

The last part of this story is unrealistic, unconvincing, delusory and fanciful. What seems to be realistic and convincing is that Sita could not withstand the most grievous shock; a sudden failure of the heart to function normally was the possible cause of her death. A severe heart-attackl T. Pa rasu ra ma slaughtered the itshatriyas 21 times At one period of time, in ancient Bharat, the Haihayas and the Brigus were the two dominant groups. Hishi Bhrigu's descendants are called Bhargavas. Parasurama was a Bhargava- iting itritavirya and his son itartavirya Sahasrarjuna belonged to the Haihaya dynasty, st of the lunar dynasty- The Bhargavas were residents of Anarta -[=Gujrat]. ltritavirya gave the Bhargavas substantial wealth; Icritavirya subsequently demanded its return. The Bhargavas refused to return, and out of fear left Ana rta for I-ta nyakubja, and sought matrimonial alliance with the ruling dynasties of kanya kubja and Ayodhya. Parasurama's father Jamadgni had his hermitage near Ayodhya. Cine day, itartavirya paid a surprise visit to .lamadgni‘s hermitage. With the help of his Itamad henu, the Hishioffered the king suitable dishes. The king ltartavirya demanded the cow. The Hishi politely refused. The king's army subsequently forcibly carried away the cow and molested the old Hishi, lamadgni. At that time, Pa rasurama was out ofthe station. Cln return, he came to know it, and decided to teach the king a lesson. itartavirya Sahasrarjuna in particularand the ltshatriyas in general were his targets; he organized expedition against the dominant itshatriyas twentyone times and slew all of them. The Parasu {=battIe axe] was his special weapon. Parasurama carried on the mass murder in so large a scale that a number of lakes in and around Iturukshetra were filled with blood of the itshatriyas. Many Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ êê Õ•¸¿¬®·§¿• º´»¼ ¿²¼ »•½¿°»¼ º®±³ п®¿•«®¿³¿ù• ¾´±±¼ó¬¸·®•¬§ »¨°»¼·¬·±²ò ߬ ´¿•¬ô ±² ¬¸» ¿¼ª·½» ±º Õ¿•§¿°¿ Ó«²·ô п®¿•«®¿³¿ ®»¬«®²»¼ ¬± ¬¸» •»¿ó•¸±®» ±º Õ±²µ¿²ô Ù±¿óגּ¿¹·®· ®»¹·±² ¾»§±²¼ ¬¸» ©»•¬»®² ¹¸¿¬ ³±«²¬¿·²•ò ̸»®» ¸» ¬®¿·²»¼ «° ¿ ¹®±«° ±º Þ®¿³¿²¿•ô ©¸±•» ¼»•½»²¼¿²¬• •«¾•»¯«»²¬´§ ½¿³» ¬± µ²±©² ¿• Õ±²µ¿²¿•¬¸¿ Þ®¿¸³¿²ò Õ±²µ¿² ©¿• ¿´•± µ²±©² ¿• ß°¿®¿²¬¿ò Ø»®» ¿´•± ¬¸» °±»¬·½ ¿®¬ ±º »¨¿¹¹»®¿¬·±² °´¿§»¼ ·¬• ¸¿ª±½ò ׬ ·• ¾»§±²¼ ¸«³¿² ½¿°¿½·¬§ ¬± »¨¬»®³·²¿¬» ¬¸» Õ•¸¿¬®·§¿• îï ¬·³»• ©·¬¸ ¬¸» ¸»´° ±º ¿ ¾¿¬¬´»ó¿¨»ò ɸ¿¬ •»»³• ¬± ¾» ´±¹·½¿´ ¿²¼ ®»¿´·•¬·½ ·• ¬¸¿¬ п®¿•«®¿³¿ ±®¹¿²·•»¼ ¿ ½±²º»¼»®¿½§ ±º ®«´·²¹ º¿³·´·»• ±º ߧ±¼¸§¿ô Õ¿²¿«¶¿ô Õ¿•·ô Ê¿·•¿´·ô Ê·¼»¸¿ ¿²¼ º¿«¹¸¬ ¿¹¿·²•¬ ¬¸» Ø¿·¸¿§¿• ú ¬¸»·® ¿´´·»•ò ׬ ©¿• ²±¬ ¿² ¿´´·¿²½» ±º ¬¸» Þ®¿¸³¿²¿• ¿¹¿·²•¬ ¬¸» Õ•¸¿¬®·§¿•å ·¬ ©¿• ¿ ³·¨»¼ ¾¿¹å ·¬ ©¿• ¿ ³±¬´»§ ¹®±«°·²¹ò ̸±•» ©¸± ¸¿¼ º»´¬ ³±®¬·º·»¼ô ¹±¬ «²·¬»¼ ¿¹¿·²•¬ ¬¸» Ø¿·¸¿§¿ ¸»¹»³±²§ò ø®»ºò ÎòÝò Ó¿¶«³¼¿® æ ØÝ×Ðô ¬¸» Ê»¼·½ ß¹»å °°ò îèíóîèë÷ò èò Í¿¹¿® ο¶¿ù• êðôððð •±²• ©»®» ®»¼«½»¼ ¬± ¿•¸»• ̸» µ·²¹ Í¿¹¿® ¸¿¼ ¬©± ¯«»»²• æ Õ»•·²·ô ¿²¼ Í«³¿¬·ò Õ»•·²·ù• •±² ©¿• ß•¿³¿²¶¿•¿å Í«³¿¬· ¸¿¼ ¿• ³¿²§ ¿• •·¨¬§ ¬¸±«•¿²¼ •±²•ò ß• ¿ °¿®¬ ±º ¬¸» ½»®»³±²§ ±º ß•©¿³»¼¸¿ Ç¿¹²¿ ¾§ Í¿¹¿®¿ô ß•¿³¿²¶¿•¿ù• •±² ß³•«³¿²ô •»¬ ±«¬ ¬± ´»¿¼ ¬¸» ¸±®•»ò Ü»ª¿®¿¶ ײ¼®¿ô ¼·•¹«·•»¼ ¿• ¿ ¼»³±²ô •¬±´» ¬¸» ¸±®•»ò ײ ¬¸»·® º®¿²¬·½ •»¿®½¸ô ¬¸» •·¨¬§ ¬¸±«•¿²¼ •±²• ®¿·•»¼ ¿¾²±®³¿´ ¸«» ¿²¼ ½®§å ®»²¬ ¬¸» •µ§ ©·¬¸ •¸±«¬• ¿²¼ ¼«¹ ¬¸» »¿®¬¸å ©»²¬ ¼»»° ·²¬± ¬¸» ²»¬¸»® ©±®´¼ øãп¬¿´÷ ¿²¼ º±«²¼ ¬¸» ¸±®•» ·² ¬¸» ¸»®³·¬¿¹» ±º Õ¿°·´ Ó«²·ò ̸» ³±¾ ½®»¿¬»¼ ½¸¿±• ú ½±²º«•·±² ·² ¬¸» °»¿½»º«´ ¸»®³·¬¿¹»ô ¿²¼ ¾«´´·»¼ ¬¸» •¿·²¬ò ͱô ·² ¿ ¸«ººô Õ¿°·´ Ó«²· •¬¿®»¼ ¿¬ ¬¸»³ò ̸» º´¿³» ±º ¿²¹»® ·²•¬¿²¬´§ ®»¼«½»¼ ¿´´ ¬¸±•» •±²• ¬± ¿•¸»•ò I I horn-rtrarra-Related .iI*I'_riiio,gra_tiliy

An alternative explanation of this myth may be like this :it is an absolutely absurd proposition that Sumati had sixtythousa nd sons; she might have a number of sons. And what is more probable was that the sons were mostly ruffia ns who gathered around them similar type of trtiants and waywards- Disgusted with their imperiousness, the entire gang was wiped out very tactfully. The figure of sixty thousand is likely to be metaphorical. 9. brought Ganga from Heaven The bemoaned Iting Sagara had been old enough; he could not bear the shock; he delegated the duty of performing funeral rites to Asamanjasa. Sagar breathed his last. hlow, Asamanjasa became the next king; he too avoided the onerous duty, and delegated the duty to Amsuman;Amsuman also neglected the responsibility, and handed over the familial duty to Bhagiratha. Bhagiratha was sincere enough to do the task- Bhagiratha solemnly did penance to pro pitiate GangaDevi; the Devi, being pleased, asked Bhagiratha to seek boon- Bhagiratha humbly explained his mission. The Devi replied :the earth will not be able to withstand the formidable pressure of my flow. However, ifSiva permits, I may pass through his matted hair. Bagiratha again started penance and continued it for one thousand years to please Siva. Being pleased, Siva wanted to know the intention forthe penance. Bhagiratha, with folded hands, explained. Siva gave his consent. Bhagiratha informed the good news; the Devi benignly descended from heaven via the Himalayas where Siva sat to receive the Devi. Ganga flowed along the northern Bharat and went to Patala, and cleansed the ashes of the cursed sons. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ êè ̸·• ·• ¿² ·²•¬¿²½» ±º ¾¿®¼·½ º¿²½§ ¿²¼ ¿² ¿²¿½¸®±²·•³ò Ô±²¹ô ´±²¹ ¾»º±®» ¬¸» ¾·®¬¸ ±º Þ¸¿¹·®¿¬¸¿ô ¬¸» Ø·³¿´¿§¿• ®±•» º®±³ ¿ •»¿ ¾±¬¬±³ ¿²¼ ³¿²§ ®·ª»®• •¬¿®¬»¼ º´±©·²¹ ·² ª¿®·±«• ¼·®»½¬·±²•ò APPENDII 3 Auirviisric Bsuss in THE RAMATANAM

Animism is a significant concept in anthropology. Attribution of the existence of soul, life, speaking faculty to natural objects like ocean, rock, flora, fauna and human beings, and the capacity of oral exchange of ideas among them is what animism means- Anthropomorp hism is the substance ofanimism. Hishi valmiki, who flourished several centuries ago, might have been influenced bythe popular religious ideas ofthose days. So, in his Hamayanom animistic belief may be traced thus : 1. Cine courageous adventure of counteracting the kidnapper, Havana, made the bird .latayu famous. lmplicity, the bird had courage, conscience and soul to resist the demon. 3. In theirfra ntic search for Sita, Ha ma and Lakshmana came across the old, wounded bird, .latayu. With tearful eyes, iatayu pathetically narrated the story of unsuccessful attempt to check the satan; and traced its long ancestry and reminded its friendship with Dasaratha. This conversation between a bird and a human being confirms the hypothesis of animism- 3. The friendly relation and freauent exchange of ideas and information between monkey and human being is a prominent episode oftheltamoyanam. The cordial relation between Sugriva and Hama-Lakshmana, the tremendous service rendered by the whole army ofthe monkey king Sugriva of Itishkinda, the deep devotion of Hanumana, the valour of lambuvana, the medical seniice of Susena, etc. are proofs of animism. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ éð ìò ̸» ©±®•¸·° ±º ¬¸» ±½»¿² ¾§ ο³¿ô ¿²¼ ¬¸» ¾´»••·²¹ ±º ¬¸» ±½»¿² ¬± ο³¿ ½±®®±¾±®¿¬» ¬¸» »¨·•¬»²½» ±º ¿²·³·•¬·½ ¾»´·»º ·² ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ò ëò ̸» Ê·²¼¸§¿ п®ª¿¬ù• ¸±•°·¬¿´·¬§ ¬± η•¸· Ò¿®¿¼¿ô ¶»¿´±«•§ ¿¹¿·²•¬ Ó¿¸¿³»®« п®ª¿¬ô ¿¬¬»³°¬ ¬± ±¾•¬®«½¬ ¬¸» °¿¬¸ ±º ¬¸» Í«² ¿²¼ ¬¸» Ó±±²ô ®»º«•¿´ ¬± ®»º®¿·² º®±³ ¼·•°´¿§·²¹ ·¬• •¬®»²¹¬¸ô ¿²¼ ¿¬ ´¿•¬ ¸«³¾´» •«¾³·••·±² ¬± ¬¸» ¾»²·¹² ¼·®»½¬·±² ±º η•¸· ß¹¿•¬§¿ ½±²•¬·¬«¬» §»¬ ¿²±¬¸»® ·²•¬¿²½» ±º ¿²·³·•¬·½ ¾»´·»º ·² ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ò APPENDII A Rxuixvxuic Histoxioesnei-iv

ProfessorA.A. Macdonell I155-ti-1"33Elj in his bookiil history ofsonskrit literature has made a n attem pt to divide the history of ancient Indian literature into two periods: 1. the ‘vedic period from c. 1509 BC to c. 299 BC z. the Sanskrit period from ezcre BC to c. 1EiUElA.D. iPP. s,si Macdonell adds :The original part ofthe Ha maya na appears to have been completed at a time when the epic kernel of the had not as yet assumed definite shape. iP.3iIl5j The only mention of Buddha in the Hamayana occurs in a passage which is evidently interpolated. Hence the balance of the evidence in relation to seems to favour the pre- Budd histic origin of the genuine Hamayana reset] An examination of the poem shows that the ‘favanas {=Greeks_i are only mentioned twice, once in Book l, and once in Book Iv, which Professor Jacobi [1B5ti—193Tishows to be an interpolation. Professor Weber’s {1B25-19o1,l assumption ofGreek influence seems to lack foundation {P.3i1Tr‘j hie mention is made of the city of Pataliputra, founded by italasoka |[P-3ti5l The original Hamayana was composed when the ancient Ayodhya had not yet been deserted [P.3Ei9_i The cumulative evidence of the above arguments makes it difficult to avoid the conclusion that the kernel of the Hamaya na was composed before soo B.C- Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ éî Ю±º»••±® Ó¿½¼±²»´´ ¿¼³·¬•æ ·² ª¿®·±«• ¾®¿²½¸»• ±º •½·»²¬·º·½ ´·¬»®¿¬«®»ô ·² °¸±²»¬·½•ô ¹®¿³³¿®ô ³¿¬¸»³¿¬·½•ô ¿•¬®±²±³§ô ³»¼·½·²» ¿²¼ ´¿©ô ¬¸» ײ¼·¿²• ¿´•± ¿½¸·»ª»¼ ²±¬¿¾´» ®»•«´¬•ò ײ •±³» ±º ¬¸»•» •«¾¶»½¬•ô ¬¸»·® ¿½¸·»ª»³»²¬•ô ¿®» ·²¼»»¼ô º¿® ·² ¿¼ª¿²½» ±º ©¸¿¬ ©¿• ¿½¸·»ª»¼ ¾§ ¬¸» Ù®»»µ• øÐòïð÷ Ó»¿²©¸·´»ô ©» ³«•¬ ®»•¬ ½±²¬»²¬ ©·¬¸ ¬¸» ½»®¬¿·²¬§ ¬¸¿¬ Ê»¼·½ ´·¬»®¿¬«®» ·² ¿²§ ½¿•» ·• ±º ½±²•·¼»®¿¾´§ ¸·¹¸»® ¿²¬·¯«·¬§ ¬¸¿² ¬¸¿¬ ±º Ù®»»½»ò øÐòïî÷ Þ«¬ Ó¿½¼±²»´´ ´¿³»²¬• æ Ø·•¬±®§ ·• ¬¸» ±²» ©»¿µ •°±¬ ·² ײ¼·¿² ´·¬»®¿¬«®»ò ׬ ·•ô ·² º¿½¬ô ²±²ó»¨·•¬»²¬ò ̸» ¬±¬¿´ ´¿½µ ±º ¬¸» ¸·•¬±®·½¿´ •»²•» ·• •± ½¸¿®¿½¬»®·•¬·½ ¬¸¿¬ ¬¸» ©¸±´» ½±«®•» ±º Í¿²•µ®·¬ ´·¬»®¿¬«®» ·• ¼¿®µ»²»¼ ¾§ ¬¸» •¸¿¼±© ±º ¬¸·• ¼»º»½¬ô •«ºº»®·²¹ ¿• ·¬ ¼±»• º®±³ ¿² »²¬·®» ¿¾•»²½» ±º ½¸®±²±´¹§ øÐòïð÷ò Í·³·´¿®´§ô ØòØò É·´•±² øïéèêóïèêð÷ ½±³³»²¬• æ ײ¼·¿² ½®·¬·½·•³ô ¸±©»ª»®ô ¸¿• ¾»»² ¿´©¿§• ·² ·¬• ·²º¿²½§ò ׬ ²»ª»® ´»¿®²»¼ ¬± ½±²²»½¬ ½¿«•»• ú »ºº»½¬•ò ø®»ºò ̸» ̸»¿¬®» ±º ¬¸» Ø·²¼«•ô °òê÷ Ú±® ¬¸» •¿µ» ±º ¬®«¬¸ô ·¬ ¸¿• ¬± ¾» ¿¼³·¬¬»¼ ¿²¼ ¿¼¼»¼ ¬¸¿¬ ²¿¬·ª» ¾¿®¼·½ ·³¿¹·²¿¬·±²ô »¨¿¹¹»®¿¬·±²ô ¿²¿½¸®±²·•³ô ½±²¶»½¬«®»ô ³§•¬·½·•³ô ³§¬¸±´±¹§ô ·²¬»®°±´¿¬·±²•ô ·²¬®±¼«½¬·±² ±º •»ª»®¿´ »®¿•ô »¬½ò ¸¿ª» ¼»»°»²»¼ ¬¸» ¼¿®µ²»••ò Ó±®» ¬¸¿² ¬¸±«•¿²¼ §»¿®• ±º º±®»·¹² ¼±³·²¿¬·±² ¸¿¼ ·¬• ¿¼ª»®•» ¿ºº»½¬ ·² ³«´¬·°´» ©¿§•ò Ü·•¬±®¬·±²• ¾§ ¬¸» ¿¹»²¬• ±º •±³» ®»´·¹·±²• ¿²¼ ·¼»±´±¹·»• ¸¿ª» ¼»•°¿·®»¼ ¬¸» º·»´¼ ±º ײ¼±´±¹§ò Ûª»²ô ²«³»®±«• ²¿¬·ª»• ¸¿ª» ¾»½±³» •½»°¬·½ ¿²¼ ½®·¬·½ò ر©»ª»®ô ¬¸» ¾¿¬¬´» ±º Õ«®«µ•¸»¬®¿ ³¿§ ¾» ¬¿µ»² ¿• ¿² ·³°±®¬¿²¬ ´¿²¼³¿®µ ±º ½¸®±²±´±¹·½¿´ ·³°±®¬¿²½»ò Ü»•°·¬» •±³» ¼·ºº»®»²½»• ±º ±°·²·±²ô ·¬ ·• ´¿®¹»´§ ¿¹®»»¼ ¬¸¿¬ ·² ¬¸» §»¿® íïðî ÞòÝò ¬¸» ¼»½·•·ª» ¾¿¬¬´» ±º Õ«®«µ•¸»¬®¿ ©¿• ¸»´¼ò ̸» ο³¿§¿²¿ »°·•±¼» «²¼±«¾¬»¼´§ °®»½»»¼»¼ ¬¸» ¾¿¬¬´» ±º Õ«®«µ•¸»¬®¿ò Ì®¿¼·¬·±²¿´´§ ·¬ ¾»´±²¹• ¬± ¬¸» Ì®»¬¿ Ç«¹¿ò I J haniayaele i'i'isioriograpliyi

viewing the chaotic conditions of ancient Indological research, the pioneering contributions of the Governor-General Warren Hastings {1i'i'z-1TBSj, Sir William .Iones i1Tr'-1l5—1T9-iii, Sir Charles Wilkins i[1T5i1l-1B35]_. Henry Thomas Colebrooke i1T"55- 1B3T]= etc. set the standard of research on a reasonable footing. What William Caxton {1411-1Il52j had done for English printing technology, Sir Charles Wilkins did for Bengali printing technology. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ éì APPEHDII 5 Haia-Dnaarvia : PHINCIPLES or Pueuc Aoiviinistriariorv lhl THE Ramayana

The Hamayanam is not a treatise on public administration. But_, it contains, by way of side reference, a few axiomatic tenets relating to public administration. The age-old beliefs and rules governing the archaic public administration have been reminded occasionally by the saints, ministers and elders during the days of chaos and crisis. Those tenets have been articulated by Hishi valmiki. What follows is a selection of a few administrative principles lit procedures from the Hamayanam. 1. Cln Anarchy If there were not a king in this world to adjudge fair and foul, darkness would overspread, and people would not be able to distinguish anything whatever. {Ayodhya iiandaml in a kingless country, the citizens’ person and property are not safe, and like fishes, people eat up one another, {Ayodhya itandamj In a kingless country, the wealthy are not well protected, nor do shepherds and cultivators sleep with their doors open and girls cannot go out for a walk in the garden iAyod hya Itandam} In a kingless country, traders coming from distant lands, loaded with various kinds of merchandise, do not with safety, go along the roads. In a kingless countny, one cannot protect what one has, or procure what one has not- Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ éê ر© ¼·¼ ¬¸» ¿²¿®½¸§ ½±³» ¬± ¿² »²¼ á ̸»®» ·•ô ·² ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿ô •±³»¬¸·²¹ ³§•¬·º§·²¹ ¿¾±«¬ ¬¸» ±®·¹·² ±º µ·²¹•¸·°ò ̸» °»±°´»ô ¸¿ª·²¹ º»´¬ ¬¸» ²»½»••·¬§ ±º ´»¿¼»®•¸·°ô ¿°°»¿´»¼ ¬± Þ®¿¸³¿ º±® ±²» °®·²½» øߧ±¼¸§¿ Õ¿²¼¿³÷ò Þ®¿¸³¿ °®±°±•»¼ ¬¸» ²¿³» ±º Ó¿²« ¬± ¾» ¬¸» º·®•¬ µ·²¹ò îò Ѳ Í«½½»••·±² Ю·³±¹»²·¬«®» ·• ¬¸» «•«¿´ °®¿½¬·½» ±º •«½½»••·±²ò Þ«¬ ¾´·²¼ô °¸§•·½¿´´§ ¸¿²¼·½¿°°»¼ô ³»²¬¿´´§ ®»¬¿®¼»¼ô ©¿§©¿®¼ »´¼»•¬ •±² ½¿²²±¬ ·²¸»®·¬ò אַ·¿®½¸§ ·• ¬¸» ²±®³¿´ ³±¼» ±º ®«´»ô øߧ±¼¸§¿ Õ¿²¼¿³÷ íò Ѳ Ю±¬»½¬·±² ̸» µ·²¹¼±³ •¸±«´¼ ¾» ©»´´ó°®±¬»½¬»¼ ¾§ ¾«·´¼·²¹ •»ª»®¿´ º±®¬• ·² •¬®¿¬»¹·½¿´´§ ª«´²»®¿¾´» °´¿½»•ò Ú±®¬• •¸±«´¼ ¾» º«®²·•¸»¼ ©·¬¸ •±´¼·»®•ô ©¿¬»®ô ½±®²ô ¿®³•ô ¿®¬·•¿²•ô ³¿½¸·²»• ¿²¼ ¾±©³»²ô øߧ±¼¸§¿ Õ¿²¼¿³÷ò Û•°·±²¿¹»ô ¬¸» ¼«¬§ ±º •»½®»¬ ©¿¬½¸·²¹ ±ª»® ¬¸» ¼±«¾¬º«´ °»®•±²•ô ³«•¬ ¾» ³¿·²¬¿·²»¼ò Ê·¹·´¿²½» ±ª»® ¬¸» µ·²¹¼±³ ·² ¹»²»®¿´ ¿²¼ ±ª»® ¬¸» ½¿°·¬¿´ ·² °¿®¬·½«´¿® •¸±«´¼ ²»ª»® ¾» •´¿½µ»²»¼ò ß ¹»²«·²» °±´·¬·½¿´ ®»º«¹»»ô º«¹·¬·ª»ô »³·¹®» »¨·´» ³¿§ ¾» ¹·ª»² °®±¬»½¬·±² øÇ«¼¸§¿ Õ¿²¼¿³÷ò ̸» °»®•±² ±º ¿² ¿³¾¿••¿¼±® ·• ·²ª·±´¿¾´» øÍ«²¼¿® Õ¿²¼¿³÷ ìò Ѳ Ю±¼«½¬·±²ô ¬®¿¼» ú ½±³³»®½» Ý¿®» •¸±«´¼ ¾» ¬¿µ»² º±® ¬¸» ©»´º¿®» ±º ¬¸» ¿¹®·½«´¬«®·•¬•ô ¿®¬·•¿²•ô ½±©¸»®¼•ô ¾«•·²»••³»²ò ëò Ѳ ¿°°±·²¬³»²¬ ß µ·²¹ô ¼»°»²¼»²¬ ±² »ª·´ ¿¼ª·•±®•ô ®«·²• ¸·³•»´º ¿²¼ ¸·• •«¾¶»½¬•ò ß µ·²¹ ³¿§ ¾» •«®®±«²¼»¼ ¾§ ¿ ¬¸±«•¿²¼ ±® ¬»² ¬¸±«•¿²¼ º±±´•å §»¬ ¸» ½¿² ½±«²¬ «°±² ²± ¿••·•¬¿²½» ¿¬ ¬¸»·® ¸¿²¼•ò øߧ±¼¸§¿ Õ¿²¼¿³÷ I I ite;'e-tlitenn : lvineijzriss ifFairlie rlrleileirrutiliiie la the Heeirirruie

A single able counsellor, intelligent, heroic and sagacious, brings about great prosperity upon a king and kingdom {Ayodhaya kandam} The foundation of a kingdom is strengthened by the wise suggestions tendered by experienced, honest and truthful ministers and secretaries; {Ayodhya itandamj. The saintly advice and suggestion of the priests, hermits and preceptors should be given due consideration; [Adi Ilia ndami. Sir Henry Maine ilsll-1BBB]r admits it as a point of contrast between the East St the West, iAncient tow, p.9j. From various walks of life, the king may appoint as many as eighteen honest citizens as iiriahamatras {Ayodhya ltandamj For espionage, appointment should be given to intelligent, honest, active, energetic citizens; [Ayodhya itandam] Citizens having physical strength, courage, knowledge, should be appointed as police, military, soldiers, etc. A brave, steadyminded, aristocratic, loyal, efficient, experienced soldier should be appointed chief of the army. [Ayodhya I"-iandami The security personnel should be of five categories. Their duties should be assigned accordingly. Meritorious, weIl—behaved, aristocratic, rational and dignified citizen should be selected to act as ambassador, to act in foreign countn,r; {Ayod hya ita ndamj 5. Dn salary, award, recognition Payment of salary to all categories of employees in proper time is an important duty. Delay in payment breeds discontent- Hegular and timely payment of salary is a mark of good administration. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ éè ̸» º±®»³±•¬ ©±®®·±®• ©¸± ¸¿ª» ¹·ª»² »ª·¼»²½» ±º ¬¸»·® °®±©»•• ¿²¼ °¿¬®·±¬·•³ ³«•¬ ¾» ¸±²±«®»¼ò ׳°´·½·¬´§ô ·² ±¬¸»® º·»´¼• ±º °«¾´·½ •»®ª·½»ô °»®•±²• ®»²¼»®·²¹ »¨½»°¬·±²¿´ •»®ª·½» •¸±«´¼ ¾» ®»½±¹²·•»¼ ©·¬¸ ¿©¿®¼ò éò Ѳ Ì¿¨¿¬·±² ¿²¼ Ì®»¿•«®§ Ú±® °¿§·²¹ ¬¸» •¿´¿®§ ±º ¿ ´¿®¹» ²«³¾»® ±º °»®•±²²»´ô ¸±© ¬± ´»ª§ ¬¿¨»• º®±³ ¬¸» ½·¬·¦»²• •± ¬¸¿¬ ¬¸» ¾»²»º·¬ ±º ¿ ½»²¬®¿´·•»¼ ¹±ª»®²³»²¬ ¿²¼ ¬¸» °»±°´»ù• •«°°±®¬ ½±«´¼ ¾» °®»•»®ª»¼ô ó ¬¸¿¬ ©¿• ¬¸» ¯«»•¬·±²ô ¿ ½±³°´·½¿¬»¼ ¯«»•¬·±² ·²¼»»¼ ½±²º®±²¬»¼ ¾§ ¬¸» •¬¿¬»•³»²ô °®·±® ¿²¼ °±•¬»®·±® ¬± ¬¸» ¼¿§• ±º ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ò ̸» ¿²•©»® ¼»ª·•»¼ ©¿• æ ¬¸» °®·²½»´§ ¿¼³·²·•¬®¿¬·±² ©¿• ¿´´±©»¼ ¬± ´»ª§ ¬¿¨ ¿¬ ¬¸» ®¿¬» ±º •·¨ °»®½»²¬ ±º ¬¸» ª¿´«» ±º ¬¸» °®±¼«½¬å •¬®·½¬´§ ¸±²»•¬ ¿²¼ »ºº·½·»²¬ °»®•±²²»´ •¸±«´¼ ¾» ¿°°±·²¬»¼ ¿²¼ ¿´´±©»¼ ¬± ´»ª§ ¬¿¨»•å ¬¸» ¬¿¨»• ³«•¬ ¾» ¶«¼·½·±«•´§ •°»²¬å ®»¬®·¾«¬·±² º±® •¸·®µ·²¹ ¬¸» ±²»®±«• ®»•°±²•·¾·´·¬§ ©¿• ©¿®²»¼ò ̸» •«¾¶»½¬• ³«•¬ ¾» ¹«¿®¼»¼ô °»®•«¿¼»¼ ¿²¼ ²±«®·•¸»¼ ¿²¼ ¬®»¿¬»¼ ¿• ½¸·´¼®»² øß¼· Õ¿²¼¿³÷ò Þ®¿¸³¿²·½ ©·•¼±³ ¿²¼ Õ•¸¿¬®·§¿ ½¿°¿½·¬§ ©»®» ¬¸±«¹¸¬ ¬± ¾» »••»²¬·¿´ º±® º·´´·²¹ ¬¸» ¬®»¿•«®§ øß¼· Õ¿²¼¿³÷ èò Ѳ б´·¬·½¿´ ͬ®«½¬«®» ̸» ¿¼³·²·•¬®¿¬·ª» •¬®«½¬«®» »²ª·•¿¹»¼ ·² ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ ©¿• °§®¿³·¼¿´ ·² •¸¿°»ô ©·¬¸ ¬¿°»®·²¹ ¬±° ¿²¼ ´¿®¹» ¾¿•»ò ߬ ¬¸» ½¿°·¬¿´ •¬±±¼ ¬¸» ³±²¿®½¸å ¶«•¬ ¾»´±© ¬¸» ½¿°·¬¿´ ¿ •³¿´´ ¹®±«° ±º ½±«²•»´´±®• ¸¿¼ ¬¸»·® °´¿½»å ²»¨¬ ¿ ³±¬´»§ ¹®±«° ±º ¾«®»¿«½®¿¬•ô ¬¿¨ ½±´´»½¬±®•ô °±´·½»ô •±´¼·»®•ô ³»½¸¿²·½•ô ³»¼·½¿´ °¸§•·½·¿²• ©±«´¼ ¾» ¬¸»®» ¬± ®«² ¬¸» ¼¿§ó¬±ó¼¿§ ¿¼³·²·•¬®¿¬·±²å ¬¸» ¿¾±ª» •«°»®•¬®«½¬«®» ©±«´¼ ¾» •«°°±®¬»¼ ¾§ ¿ ¾®±¿¼ ¾¿•» ±º °»¿•¿²¬•ô ¿®¬·•¿²•ô ¬®¿¼»®•ô ¾«•·²»••³»²ô ½±©¸»®¼•ô »¬½ò Ó¿¬»®·¿´ •»´ºó ¼»²·¿´ô ½»´·¾¿½§ ©»®» ²±¬ ¬¸» ½®·¬»®·¿ º±® ¬¸» °«¾´·½ •»®ª·½»ò ر²»•¬§ ¿²¼ ·²¬»¹®·¬§ ©»®» ¬¸» °®·³» ½±²•·¼»®¿¬·±²•ò Ø»®»ô д¿¬± I I ite;'e-tlitenn : l’rii-ieijzriss tl'_,fFairlie rlrleileirrutiliiie la the Heeirirruie

{Ali-3A? BC} had made a mistake by proposing communism of wives, children St property for the ruling class. 9. Dn the Problem of Public Administration Politics was not a profitable business in those days; party system was quite absent; spoil system was almost negligible, the system of periodical election was unthinkable. Hereditary monarchy was the order of the day. The system oi competitive examination for recruitment of personnel was not devised. Public administration was, in those remote days, as it is to day, confronted with the problem of selecting right person for right job; baring the imprudent, incompetent, hypocrite, dishonest persons wasthe negative side ofthe problem.Throughout history, public administration has been a search for methods for selecting persons of honesty and integrity. The king of Ayodhya had the same problem before him. 1I]. Cln Princely behaviour The prince should not live an isolated life, far away from the public citizens.The prince should rise very early in the morning, and completing morning duties and getting well-dressed, should set out for morning walkwithin the palace compound. [Ayodhya Ha ndam]. The prince has kinship and kinship obligations. He must not indulge in any struggle for power. He must avoid chicanery. The prince should have basic knowledge on llarla {=agriculture, animal husbandry, commerce and trade}. The prince should undergo training in archery and arbitration. The prince must show respectto the elderly persons, parents, priests, gods, scholars, preceptors, attendants, assistants and employees. The royal family must observe s celebrate auspicious st ceremonial rites, national festivals, coronation, funeral rites, etc., because princely behaviour sets examples before the citizens. -[Ayodhya Itandam} Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ èð ̸» ¾»¸¿ª·±«® ±º ¿ µ·²¹ •¸±«´¼ ²±¬ ¹± ½±²¬®¿®§ ¬± ®»º·²»¼ ¬¿•¬»•ò ̸» µ·²¹ •¸±«´¼ ¸¿ª» »¨»³°´¿®§ ³¿²²»®•ô ·²©¿®¼´§ ú ±«¬©¿®¼´§ º±® ¿¬¬¿·²·²¹ °»®º»½¬·±² ·² ¬¸» •·¨ ª·®¬«»• ¿²¼ ·² ¾®·²¹·²¹ «²¼»® ½±²¬®±´ ¬¸» •·¨ ª·½»• øߧ±¼¸§¿ Õ¿²¼¿³÷ ̸» µ·²¹ •¸±«´¼ ¾» ¿² »³¾±¼·³»²¬ ±º •±³» ½¿®¼·²¿´ ª·®¬«»• æ ½±«®¿¹»ô ¶«•¬·½»ô •»´ºó®»•¬®¿·²¬ò Ø» ³«•¬ •»¬ ¸·• º±±¬ ±² ¸¿®¼ ®»¿´·¬§ò ̸» ο¶¿ •¸±«´¼ •¬®·ª» ¬± ¾» ο¶¿®•¸· øãµ·²¹ °¸·´±•±°¸»®÷ ïïò Ѳ л±°´»ù• ﮬ·½·°¿¬·±² ̸» ½·¬·¦»²• ©»®» ²±¬ ³«¬» ±¾•»®ª»®• ·² ¬¸» °«¾´·½ ¿ºº¿·®•ò ̸»®» ©¿• •½±°» º±® º®»» »¨°®»••·±² ±º ±°·²·±² ¿²¼ º®»» ¼·•½«••·±²ò ̸»®» ©¿• ±°°±®¬«²·¬§ º±® »ºº»½¬·ª» °¿®¬·½·°¿¬·±² ·² °±´·¬·½•ò Ѳ ¬¸» »ª» ±º ¬¸» ½±®±²¿¬·±² ±º ο³¿ô ¬¸» ½·¬·¦»²• ø㶿²¿°¿¼¿•÷ ¿²¼ ¬¸» Ò¿·¹¿³¿² ø³»³¾»®• ±º ¬¸» ¾«•·²»•• ¹«·´¼•÷ ©»®» ½±²•«´¬»¼ò ̸»§ ¿••«®»¼ ¬± ³¿µ» ¬¸» ½»®»³±²§ ¿ ¹®¿²¼ •«½½»•• ¿²¼ ¬¸»§ ©¸±´»¸»¿®¬»¼´§ •«°°±®¬»¼ ¬¸» ½¸±·½»ò Ю¿µ®·¬·ó Í¿¾¸¿•¿¼• ³¿§ ¾» ¬¿µ»² ¬± ¾» ½±«²½·´´±®•ò øߧ±¼¸§¿ Õ¿²¼¿³÷ ̸» µ·²¹ù• ½±²¼«½¬ ¿²¼ °´¿²ó°®±¹®¿³³»• ©»®» ³¿¬¬»®• ±º ¼·•½«••·±² ¿³±²¹ ¬¸» ½·¬·¦»²•ò ο³¿ ©¿• °»®•±²¿´´§ ½±²ª·²½»¼ ±º Í·¬¿ù• ½¸¿•¬·¬§ô ¾«¬ ¾»·²¹ •»²•·¬·ª» ¬± ¬¸» °«¾´·½ ½´¿³±«®ô ο³¿ ¼»½·¼»¼ ¬± •»²¼ ¸»® ¿©¿§ ¬± ¬¸» ¸»®³·¬¿¹» ±º Ê¿´³·µ·å ο³¿ ¬¸«• ¼·•¬¿²½»¼ ¸·³•»´º º®±³ Í·¬¿ò øÕòÐò Ö¿§¿•©¿´ æ Ø·²¼« б´·¬§å Ðò îèë÷ ïîò Ѳ б´·¬·½¿´ и·´±•±°¸§ ɸ¿¬ ·• ¬¸» «´¬·³¿¬» ³»••¿¹» ±º ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿³ á ܱ»• ·¬ ½±²ª»§ ¿²§ ³±®¿´ ´»••±² á ɸ¿¬ °«®°±®¬ ¼±»• ·¬ ´»¿ª» ±² °«¾´·½ ¿¼³·²·•¬®¿¬·±²á Þ»·²¹ ¿ ½¿®»º«´ •¿·²¬ô Ê¿´³·µ· ¼»•½®·¾»¼ ¬¸» °¿®¬ °´¿§»¼ ¾§ ¬¸» •·¨ ª·½»• øã ½±²½«°·•½»²½»ô ¿²¹»®ô ¹®»»¼ô ·´´«•·ª» º¿•½·²¿¬·±²ô »¹±·•³ô ¶»¿´±«•§÷ ·² ¸«³¿² ¾»¸¿ª·±«® ¿²¼ ·² °±´·¬·½•ò Þ«¬ ¸» ¼·¼ I I ite;'e-tlitenn : l’rhxri}:rits ifFairlie rlrleileisutitiiih la the Heeirtrruie not attribute the power of supremacy to the vices; he recorded the ultimate victory of the six virtues {Sri} Hri, Dhi, Te,i, Ausarya, vairagya}. The virtues of Ha ma were stronger than all the armies of Havana. Havana was the embodiment of the vices. Ha ma was the embodiment of the virtues. The six vices, if left uncontrolled, may ru n riot. Several centuries later, Aristotle issa-szz BC} realised it Btsaid : ‘Man, separated from law s, righteousness, is the worst ofall animals.’ [Marvin : Progress Er history, H1T2}. Sir J.A. H. Marriott said : It is the primary function of the historian to seek in the myriad phenomena of human society, the operation of law. {Marriott : Europe and Beyond, H2}. Does the history of the Hamavanam afford any basis to find out the operation of any law? ‘res! it is this : Justice triumphs ultimately. From the standpoint of political thought, ancient Bha rat was not something like an arid, barren desert. So, Socrates I459-399 B.C.} was not the earliest political philosopher. Bharat wasthe ancient fountain-head of philosophy Ft high civilization. Law of progress demands reasonable control over Hajashik B- Tamashik nature. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ èî C] a APPEIIIDIIIIEE Gerveotoov or THE Souut Dvriasrv

1. lksvaku E1. Asamanjasa 2. ‘viku ksi 22. Ansuman 3. Sasada 23- Bhagiratha ti. Itakukstha -[=Puranjaya} 2-ll.Srutanabha 5. Anenas E5. Sindudvipa 5. Prithulasva 15-Ayutayus T. Prasenjit I-1?. Htuparna B. ‘ruvansva Sarvakama 9. Mandhata Sudas 19. Purukutsa Mitrasa kha 11. Trasadasyu 31. 12. Satyavrata i=Trisanku] 31. Mulaka 13 Harischandra 33. ithatvanga 14. Hohitsva 34. Dilip 15. 25. Haghu 15. Cuncu 35. Aja 1?. Sudeva 3]". Dasaratha LB. Bharuka 3B. Hama 19. Bahuka Hef. : v. Mani : Puranic EU‘ SHEEN Encyciopaedia, p.531} Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ èì C] a APPEHDIH 3' Bistioosat-riv

Acarya Bi Bhattacarya {tr} 1 ir'airnil-ti Hamayana; Sri Sitaram ilaidic Mahavidyalaya; Cal; 1955, pp-1219 Atkins, Hev-A.Gi[Tr.} Harncarit ivianash, in three volumes. The Hindustan Times, hlew Delhi, 195!-I pp.1=I5B Besant, A. : Shri Harnchondra, the ideal king; Theosophical publishing society, Benaras, 1991, pp.1BB Chakravarti, Dr. B : Hamayana in the North East india; Bharatiya ltihas Sankalan Samiti_: Silchar, Assam; 199B, pp.»-'19 Das, H.C. :A note an the ancient geography ofAsi'o, compi led from ‘ilalmiki Hamayana; Bharat-Bharati, Durga ltund, varanasi; 1s9Ei'19s1: pp let Datta, Dr. P. H. :Pracin Bhorate Hajdhorma; Gra ntha Sam hi ta; Calcutta 31; 19T"1; pp.1T5 Dutt, H.C. : The Hamayana; I-titabistan, Allahabad, 19-ti-ti, pp.191 Dvivedi, G.T. : Sri Homcorita Manasha; Gita Press, Gora khpur 199?,pp.1999 Ekant, S. : Hamayana Br mani ivianjoasho : Chest of jewels of Hamayana; Sadhu Ekant, Nairobi, E993, pp.329 Eknath : Bhavarth Hamayana Elst, It :Hom ionmahhoomi its. Babri masjid; iioice of India, New Delhi, 1999,9999; Pii1.1T3 Griffith, H.T.H. : Scenes from Hamayana; Panini office, Bahadurganj, Allahabad, 1924, pp.1-15 Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ èê Ù«°¬¿ô Íæ Ю¿½¸»»² Þ¸¿®¿¬» п®·¾»•¸ ݸ·²¬¿å Í¿¸·¬§¿ Í¿³•¿¼ô Ý¿´½«¬¬¿ô îðïîå °°òîèì ק»²¹¿®ô ØòËò æ ̸» °±»¬®§ ±º Ê¿´³·µ·å Þ¿²¹¿´±®» °®»••å Þ¿²¹¿´±®»ô ïçìðô °°òîèè Ö¿³¼¿®ô ÇòÍò æ É¿´³·µ·ù• ο³¿ ¿²¼ ¸·• °±´·¬·½•å ÞòÕò Ì¿®»ô Ö¿³¼¿® Ó¿²¼·®ô Ò¿¹°«®ô ïçìçô °°òïíê Ö¿§¿•©¿´ô ÕòÐò øïèèïóïçíé÷ æ Ø·²¼« б´·¬§å ̸» Þ¿²¹¿´±®» °®·²¬·²¹ ú °«¾´·•¸·²¹ ½±ò ´¬¼òô Þ¿²¹¿´±®» ½·¬§å ïçìíô °°òìíð Õ»¿§ô Ö æ ײ¼·¿ô ß ¸·•¬±®§å Ø¿®°»® ݱ´´·²• Ы¾´·•¸»®å Ô±²¼±²ô îðððñîðïðå °°òêëè Õ»·¬¸ô ßòÞò æ ß ¸·•¬±®§ ±º Í¿²•µ®·¬ ´·¬»®¿¬«®»å ÑËÐå Ô±²¼±²å ïçîðñïçìïô °°òëéë Õ·¬¬±ô ÕòÜòÚò æ ̸» Ù®»»µ•å л²¹«·² Þ±±µ• ´¬¼ò Ô±²¼±²ô ïçëïñ ïçëê Ô¿¸·®·ô Ü®ò ÎòÕò æ Í«²¼¿® Õ¿²¼¿å Í®· Í¿· Ô¿© Ы¾´·½¿¬·±²ô Ø¿®§¿²¿ô îððç Ó¿½¼±²»´´ô ßòßò æ ß ¸·•¬±®§ ±º Í¿²•µ®·¬ Ô·¬»®¿¬«®»å É·´´·¿³ Ø»·²»³¿²² ´¬¼òå Ô±²¼±²ô ïçððñïçîèô ꬸ »¼òô °°òìéîò Ó¿·²»ô Í·® Ø»²®§ Í«³²»® æ ß²½·»²¬ Ô¿©å Ù»±®¹» ᫬´»¼¹» ú ͱ²• Ô¬¼ò ïçðëñïçïíå °°òíìì Ó¿¶«³¼¿®ô ÎòÝòø»¼÷ æ ̸» ¸·•¬±®§ ¿²¼ ½«´¬«®» ±º ¬¸» ײ¼·¿² °»±°´»ô ̸» Ê»¼·½ ß¹»å Þ¸¿®¿¬·§¿ Ê·¼§¿ Þ¸¿ª¿²ô Þ±³¾¿§ô ïçëïñ ïççê Ó¿²·ô Ê æ Ы®¿²·½ Û²½§½´±°¿»¼·¿å Ó±¬·´¿´ Þ¿²¿®¿•·¼¿••å Ü»´¸·ô ïçêìñïçéëå °°òçîî Ѷ¸¿ô Õ æ ο³¿§¿²¿ п²¼§¿ô ÓòÝò æ ײ¬»´´·¹»²¬ ³¿²ù• ¹«·¼» ¬± ײ¼·¿² °¸·´±•±°¸§å Þ±³¾¿§ô ïçíìå °°ò ìêè I I liihliographit

Hajagopalachari, C : Hamayana; Bharatiya vidya Bhavan, Bombay, 19591951; pp.39-ti Parashar, S.S. 1 Hamayana, vishva Cyan Mandir; Makodar, Punjab; pp-445 Pitale, L.S. : icing Homo : Human and immortal; Crystal Publications, Nagpur; 2991, pp.391 Haghavacharya, T.S. : Gems from Hamayana, Bharatiya vidya Bhava n,Bombay, 1s4o,r1sz:t, pp.ita5 Ha mayya, Justice P. ii. : The light ojfliomayana; Arsha Vigyan Trust; , 199Tr}'1999; pp.3Tti Hao, T.S.hl. : The Hamayana; Sri Sa rada Seva Trust, Hyderabad, .1999; pp.33i Srinivasacharia r, A.M ., Sastri, P. P.S. : ltalmiici Hamayana; G.A. hlatesan Bi Co., Madras, 19-35; pp 419 Sastri, The Ht. Hon. l.l-S- Srinivasa : lectures an the Hamayana, Madras SanskritAcademy, Madras; 19tl9,l1952; pp.-151 5en, M.L. {Tr} : The Hamayana, Firrna li[Ll‘vl, Calcutta; 19F"I5; |:r|IJ.1E-ll-E Sengupta, 5.5. : Bidesiya Bharat tlidya Pathih; Firma itLM, Calcutta, 1955; pp.324 5ingh, A.ll-I. {ed} : Hamayana Through the ages; [l.it. Print world, I“-Iew Delhi, 299?; pp.3?-ti Sukhdeva : Thoughts on the Hamayana; Srimati Ivirmala Sharma; Monghyr, Bihar, 191-‘T; pp.131 Sad hak, S.ItIled} : The Hole of the Hamayana in the future world order; ltula, ilaranasi; 1999; P-54 Sharma, Dc H.A.: iiivid Foot-prints, It.S. hlagaraja, Bangalore; 299B; pp.5-A Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ èè ͱ³¿´µ¿²¼¸¿²ô Íòø»¼÷ æ Ô¿²µ¿ ¿²¼ ¬¸» ο³¿§¿²¿å ݸ·²³¿§¿ Ó·••·±²ô Í®· Ô¿²µ¿å ݱ´±³¾±ô ïççêå °°òïëê Í«µ´¿ô ÙòÍò æ ̸» ´»¹»²¼ ±º ο³ ¿²¼ οª¿²¿å Ê·¹§¿² Þ¸¿®¿¬·ô Ö¿¾¿´°«®ô °°òïðè ̱³´·²ô ÛòÉòÚ æ Ù®»¿¬ и·´±•±°¸»®• ±º ¬¸» ©»•¬å ß®®±© Þ±±µ• Ô¬¼òô Ô±²¼±²ô ïçëðñïçëç Ì®·°¿¬¸·ô Ü®ò Îò æ ̸» ο³¿ Í¿¹¿å ßµ•¸¿§¿ Ю¿µ¿•¸¿²ô Ü»´¸·ô îððëå °°òîéì Ê¿·¼§¿ô ÝòÊò æ Û°·½ ײ¼·¿å ο¼¸¿¾¿· ߬³¿®¿³ Í¿¹±±²å Þ±³¾¿§ô ïçðéå °°òëïê ʧ¿•¿ô Ю±ºò Êò æ ß²½·»²¬ ײ¼·¿å Ò¿ª¶·©¿² Ю»••ô Ô¿¸±¬·å ïçíîå °°òîéêå °´«• ¿°°»²¼·½»• APFEHDIIE Intsitnationat Raniavana Conrsssnce

A peaceful literary movement has been initiated by a moderate group of devotees and scholars headed by Sri Lallan Prasad vyas, Dr. Sit- Sadhak, etc. A society named ‘vishwa Sahitya Sanskriti {=lnstitute of world literature and culture} has been established in 1953 in Bharat. It has been promoting the popularisation of Hamayana through books, conferences, Hama ltatha, Drama, etc. It has taken an ambitious plan to organise international conferences in different countries. Several conferences have already been organised. A chronological account of the conferences has been noted below: S. lilo Date Place 1. hlov-Dec 19B-ti Ayodhya, Bharat 2. lune 1955 Thailand 3 luly 19B? Toronto, Canada A Dec 1955 new Delhi, Bharat 5 lrlov-Dec 1959 Ivepal 5 August 1999 Mauritius T Clct 1999 Surinam 5 July 1991 Belgium 9 iuly 1992 Indonesia 19 Dec 1993 New Delhi, Bharat 11 199-ti Thailand Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ çð ïî ïççë ر´´¿²¼ ïí ïççê ݸ·²¿ ïì ïççé ر«•¬¿²ô ËòÍòßò ïë ïççè Ì®·²·¼¿¼ ïê ïççç Ê¿®¿²¿•·ô Þ¸¿®¿¬ |'—J

APPENDIH 9 Gensotoev or rue Lunas Dvnasrv

1.Atd 2.Chandra 3. tl. F-lururavas 5.Ayus 5.Hahus T.tayan

I I I l I *i'adu Turvasu Dhruya Anudhruya Puru B.Puru 9. lanmejay 19. Prancinva 11- Pravira 12- hlamasyu 13. Bhibavaya 1-ti-Sundu 15. Bahuvidha L5. Samyati LT.Hahuvadi 1B. Haudrasva 19. Motinara Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ çî îðò Í¿²¬«®±¼¸¿ îïò Ü«•§¿²¬¿ îîò Þ¸¿®¿¬¿ îíò Í«¸±¬¿ îìò Ù¿¬¿ îëò Ù¿®¼¼¿ îêò Í«µ»¬¿ îéò Þ®·¸¿¬•¸»¬®¿ îèò Ø¿•¬· îçò ߶«³·¼¸¿ íðò ε•¿ íïò Í¿³¾¿®¿²¿ íî Õ«®« ííò Ö¿¸²« íìò Í«®¿¬¸¿ íëò Þ·¼«®¿¬¸¿ íêò Í¿®¾¿¾¸¿«³¿ íéò Ö¿§¿¬•»²¿ íèò 盛¿§¿ íçò Þ¸¿ª«µ¿ ìðò ݸ¿µ®±¼¸¿¬¿ ìïò Ü»ª¿¬·¬¸· ìîò ε•¿ |'_J

43. Bhima tlti. Pratipa 45- 5a ntanti 45- ‘vicitravirya r-ii Dhntarashtra Pandu I ii I I r I ouryodhan rudhisthira Bhima Arjun nakul Sahadev I Abhimanyu I Pariksit 4T.Pandu 45. Duryadhana 49 ‘fudhisthira 59 Parikshit Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ çì AF'PEhlDl'lt 19 Rama Janma Bnumi Movement

The Hama ja nma bhumi temple had been violently desecrated and disfigured into Babri Masjid in 1525 AD by Babur's army—chief Mir Baqi and his troops. The alien usurper has left in 152B another festering wound on the socio-religious body of Hindusthan at Ayodhya by grossly violating the natural rights of the natives. The ferocious invaders and marauders rushed in in different waves and groups at different epochs. Butthe year T12 AD brought a different history: endless opportunities to the desperadoes and pai nful opprobrium to the natives: and there stood opposite to each other in Hindusthan two sets of peoples. "The sheep are happier of themselves, than under the care of the wolves." The scope ofthis appendix does not allow enough space to go at length into the long histon,-' since T12 A.D. Several alien dynasties |[Aiabs, Ghazni, Ghori, Aibak, Ithilji, Tughlak, Pathan, Mughal} unleashed reigns ofterroc Scraping that dreadful history to the bare bones, a briefaccount ofthe tragic time since 1525 is furnished here. hlearly live hundred years have passed since the infamous incident had been indulged in. But the tangle has not yet been unraveled. Hather, Sri Ham has fallen deep into the trap of tricky hands. The natives are being humiliatingly embarrassed for centuries. Hundreds of thousands of words have been written about the bloody history, creating further chaos and confusion by some writers. ‘let such an effort as in this appendix, is needed because India has witnessed many major changes during this period: but the tangle continues mysteriously. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ çê ̸·• •µ»´»¬¿´ ²¿®®¿¬·±² ¾»¹·²• ©·¬¸ ¬¸» »•¬¿¾´·•¸³»²¬ ±º ¿² ¿´·»²ô «•«®°¿¬±®§ ¼§²¿•¬§ ·² Ø·²¼«•¬¸¿² æ Ì«®µ·•¸ Ó«¹¸¿´ ¼§²¿•¬§å ·¬• ¿²½»•¬±® ©¿• Ì·³«® Ô¿³» øïííêóïìðë÷ò ׬ ·• ³¿·²´§ ½±²º·²»¼ ¬± ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿¾¸«³· ¬»³°´» ·••«»ò ̸» •»´»½¬·±² ±º ½¸¿·² ±º »ª»²¬• ·• ¾¿•»¼ ±² ¬¸» •»¯«»²½» ±º ½¿«•» ¿²¼ ½±²•»¯«»²½»ò ̸» ¼»¬¿·´• ©¸·½¸ ¿®» ²±¬ ¼·®»½¬´§ ®»´¿¬»¼ô ¸¿ª» ¾»»² ±³·¬¬»¼ò ׬ ½±²•·•¬• ±º ¿ ½±²¬·²«±«• ²¿®®¿¬·ª»ò ̸» Ó«¹¸¿´ ο¶ øïëîêóïèëè÷ Þ¿¾«® ø¾òïìòîòïìèí ó ¼ò îêòïîòïëíð÷ Ø¿ª·²¹ ¼»º»¿¬»¼ ×¾®¿¸·³ Ô±¼· øïëïéóïëîê÷ ¿¬ п²·°¿¬ ·² ß°®·´ ïëîêô ¿²¼ ¿´•± ¸¿ª·²¹ ¼»º»¿¬»¼ ¬¸» ο¶°«¬• ¿¬ Õ¿²©¿ ·² Ó¿®½¸ ïëîéô Þ¿¾«® «•«®°»¼ ¬¸» ¬¸®±²» ±º Ü»´¸·ô ¿²¼ º±«²¼»¼ ¬¸» Ó«¹¸¿´ ¼§²¿•¬§ ·² Ø·²¼«•¬¸¿²ò ײ ïëîè Þ¿¾«® ¼·®»½¬»¼ ¸·• ¿®³§ó½¸·»º Ó·® Þ¿¯· ¬± •¬±®³ ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿ ¾¸«³· ³¿²¼·®ô ¿²¼ ¬± ¾«·´¼ ¿ ³±•¯«» ¬¸»®»ò ̸«• •¸±½µ»¼ô ¬¸» •¿·²¬• ¿²¼ ¼»ª±¬»»• ¿°°»¿´»¼ô °®±¬»•¬»¼ô ®»•·•¬»¼ ¿²¼ ¼·»¼ ·² ¸«²¼®»¼•ò É·¬¸ º»®±½·¬§ ¿²¼ ®«¼»²»••ô Ó·® Þ¿¯·ù• ¬®±±°• ³±ª»¼ ¿¹¿·²•¬ ¬¸» ¼»º»²½»´»•• •¿·²¬• ¿²¼ ¼»ª±¬»»•ò ̸» •¿·²¬• ¿²¼ ¼»ª±¬»»• ©»®» •¸±¬ ¼±©² ®«¬¸´»••´§ ¿²¼ ¸«²¬»¼ ¼±©² º®±³ ¬»³°´» ¬± ¬»³°´»ô ½±¬¬¿¹» ¬± ½±¬¬¿¹»ò ̸» ³¿²¼·® ©¿• ¼»•»½®¿¬»¼ ¿²¼ ¼·•º·¹«®»¼ ¿²¼ ²¿³»¼ Þ¿¾®· ³¿•¶·¼ò Þ¿¾«®ù• Þ¿¾«® ²¿³¿ ·• ²±¬ ¿² ¿°±½®§°¸¿´ ¼·¿®§ò Þ«¬ ¿ º»© °¿¹»•ô ½±²¬¿·²·²¹ ¬¸» »²¬®·»• ±º ¬¸» °»®·±¼ ±º ¸·• •¬¿§ ¿¬ ߧ±¼¸§¿ô ¿®» ³§•¬»®·±«•´§ ³·••·²¹ÿ Ø«³¿§«² ø¾ò ïëðë ó ¼ò îêòïòïëëê÷ Þ¿¾«®ù• •±² Ø«³¿§«² ©¿• ¾«ºº»¬»¼ ¾§ º±®¬«²»•å ¸·• ®»·¹² ©¿• ¿ ´±²¹ •»®·»• ±º •¬®«¹¹´»• ©·¬¸ ¬¸» ߺ¹¸¿²•ò Ü·•¬«®¾»¼ ¿²¼ ¼·•´±¼¹»¼ ¾§ ͸»® ͸¿¸ øïëìðóïëìë÷ô ¸» ¸¿¼ ¬± ´·ª» ·² »¨·´»³»²¬ò I I Raina -.|fI!l'l'l1fl'lI!1' i'i'ho-all iiriforierneiil

Akbar {lit-. Clot. 154-I - d. EICII. 1595} Humayun‘s son Akbar ascended the throne on 1-5.2.1555. Cln 5.11.1555 atthe battle of Panipat, Akbar severely struck Himu {= Hemchandra} on the neck. Himu was laid dead at his feet. In 1553 Akbarabolished pilgrimagetax on the Hindus.ln1554 Akbar abolished lizya tax on the Hindus. Abul Fazal [1551-1592} was an obedient courtier. He glozed and glossed over many misdeeds ofthe court. In his Ain-i'-Akbari he mentioned the name of the popular ceremony of Ha ma navami atAyodhya. lahangir lb 9.9.1559 — d. 2.11.1522} Akbar‘s son Jahangir ascended the throne on 3.11.1595. Jahangir started reversing Akbar's religious policy. In course of his travel {159B—1511}, William Finch visited Ayod hya and saw heaps ofdilapidated rubbles 5 ruins of Hamkot, where Hama had been born long ago. Shaih Jahan {b.15.1.1592 - d. 21.1.15-E-E} iahangir's son Shahiahan ascended thethroneon 24.2.1523. Jahan continued the process of reversing Akbar's religious policy. Aurangzeb lb. 2.11.1515 — d. 3.3.1T9?] Shah Jahan's son Aurangzeb ascended the throne on 31.2.1555. Defeating his brothers and confing his father [Shah Jaha n}, Au ra ngzeb crooked ly crowned himself Badsh ah {emperor}. He was a zealous, militant, orthodox Sunni Muslim and iconoclast. Aulangzeb completely reversed Akbar's religious policy. At the order of Aurangzeb, one mosque was built at Hanumangarhi. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ çè ߦ¿³ øïìòíòïéðé ó Ó¿®½¸ ïéðé÷ ß«®¿²¹¦»¾ù• •±² ߦ¿³ ©¿• °®±½´¿·³»¼ Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ ø»³°»®±®÷ ±² ïìòíòïéðé ¿¬ ߸³¿¼²¿¹¿®ò Þ«¬ ©·¬¸·² ¿ º±®¬²·¹¸¬ô ߦ¿³ ©¿• ¼»º»¿¬»¼ ¿²¼ ³«®¼»®»¼ ¾§ Ó«¿¦¦¿³ù• ¿®³§ò Þ¿¸¿¼«® ͸¿¸ ø¾ò ïìòïðòïêìí ó ¼ò îéòîòïéïî÷ ß«®¿²¹¦»¾ù• •±² Ó¿«¦¦¿³ ¼»º»¿¬»¼ ú ¼»•¬®±§»¼ ¸·• ¾®±¬¸»®• ¿²¼ ¿•½»²¼»¼ ¬¸» ¬¸®±²» ·² ´¿¬» Ó¿®½¸ ïéðé ¿²¼ ¿••«³»¼ ¬¸» ¬·¬´» ±º Þ¿¸¿¼«® ͸¿¸ò Ø» ©¿• ¿´•± µ²±©² ¿• ͸¿¸ ß´¿³ ×ò Þ¿¸¿¼«® ͸¿¸ù• ¼¿«¹¸¬»® ¸¿¼ ¬± ¸»® ½®»¼·¬ ¿ ¾±±µ æ Í¿º·¸¿ó·óݸ¿¸¿´ó Ò¿•¿·¸ Þ¿¸¿¼«® ͸¿¸·ò ײ ¬¸·• ¾±±µô •¸» »¨°´·½·¬´§ ¿¼³·¬¬»¼ ¿²¼ ¿ª±©»¼ ¬¸» ¬®¿¹·½ º¿½¬ ±º ¼»³±´·¬·±² ±º ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿ ¾¸«³· ¬»³°´» ¿²¼ ¾«·´¼·²¹ «° ±º ¿ ³¿•¶·¼ ¾§ Þ¿¾«®ò Ö¿¸¿²¼¿® ͸¿¸ô ïéïî Þ¿¸¿¼«® ͸¿¸ù• »´¼»•¬ •±²ô Ö¿¸¿²¼¿® ͸¿¸ô ©¿• °®±½´¿·³»¼ Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ ø»³°»®±®÷ò ߺ¬»® »´»ª»² ³±²¬¸•ô ¸» ©¿• ¼»°±•»¼ ¾§ ¬¸» Ì«®¿²· ¹®±«°å ·¬• ®·²¹´»¿¼»®• ©»®» ¬¸» Í¿§§·¼ ¾®±¬¸»®• æ Í¿§»¼ Ø«•¿·² ß´· ¿²¼ Í¿§»¼ ß¾¼«´´¿ò Ú¿®®«µ¸óÍ·§¿® øïòïòïéïí ó ß°®·´ ïéïç÷ Þ¿¸¿¼«® ͸¿¸ù• •»½±²¼ •±² ߦ·³óË•¸ ͸¿² ©¿• µ·´´»¼ ·² ¾¿¬¬´»ò ߦ·³óË•¸ ͸¿²ù• •±² Ú¿®®«µ¸óÍ·§¿® ©¿• °®±½´¿·³»¼ Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ ø㻳°»®±®÷ ±² ï Ö¿²«¿®§ ïéïí ¾§ ¬¸» ¿•¬«¬» Í¿§§·¼ ¾®±¬¸»®•ò ײ ïéïê Ú¿®®«µ¸óͧ¿® ¼»°«¬»¼ ß¾¼«• Í¿³¿¼ Õ¸¿² Ì«®¿²· ¬± Ы²¶¿¾å ß¾¼«• Í¿³¿¼ ³¿••¿½®»¼ ¬¸» Í·µ¸•ò ײ Ú»¾®«¿®§ ïéïç ¬¸» Í¿§§·¼ ¾®±¬¸»®• ¼»°±•»¼ô ¿®®»•¬»¼ô ¾´·²¼»¼ô ·³°®·•±²»¼ ¿²¼ ¬±®¬«®»¼ ¬¸» Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ò ߬ ´¿•¬ »¨»½«¬·±²»®• •¬¿²¹´»¼ ¸·³ ¬± ¼»¿¬¸ ·² ß°®·´ ïéïçò ̸»·® °±©»® ¬± ³¿µ» ú «²³¿µ» Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ ³¿¼» ¬¸»³ ¿ º±®³·¼¿¾´» ¾±¼§ ·² °¿´¿½» °±´·¬·½• ¿²¼ ¿¼³·²·•¬®¿¬·±²ò I I Raina -.|fI!l'l'l1fl'lI!1' i'i'ho-all i'i:i'ori'ernenl

Hafi-ud-Darajit Ba hadur Shah's third son Hafi-Llsh Shan was killed in battle. Hafi-Llsh Shan's second son Hafi-Ud-Darajit was proclaimed Bodshah {em peror} in April 1219 by the Sayyid brothers- Hiltu Siyar Aurangzeb's fourth son Akbar died in Persia in 1T9-ti. Akba r's son hleku Siyar was proclaimed Badshah {em peror} at Agra in April 1219. Within two months, the emperor was deposed. Hafi-Ud-Daulah {IE.E.1?19-1?.9.1?19'] Bahadur Shah-I's third son Hafi-Llsh—Shan was killed in battle. Hafi-Llsh Shan's first son Hafi-ud Daulat was proclaimed Bodshah {emperor} on 5 lune 1219 bythe Sayyid group. He fell ill and died on 1T.9.1i'19. Muhammad Shah {2B.9.1?19 - 25.4.1149] Ba hadur Shah I's fourth son Jahan Shah was killed in battle. Jahan Shah's son Hoshan Akhtar was proclaimed Badshah {emperor} on 25.9.1219 by the Sayyid brothers. The official title ofthe emperor was Abul Muzaffar hlasir-Lid-din Muhammad Shah Badshah Ghazi. lmbecility, intrigues, indolence and invasions kept his time consta ntly occupied . In 1i"29, the two Sayyids were liquidated by asafiah and saadat ltha n. The Badshah died on zs April it?-tie. In 1T"24 Asaf Jah founded an independent dynasty {=hIizam} in the Deccan at Haidarabad. Ahmad Shah {1?45 — 1T5-ll} Ba hadur Shah l's fourth son was Jahan Shah; Jahan Shah's son was Muhammad Shah; Muhammad Shah's son was Ahmad Shah. Ahmad Shah was proclaimed Badshah {=emperor}. His Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïð𠬸®±²» ©¿• ²±¬ ¿ •»½«®»¼ •»¿¬ò ׳¾»½·´·¬§ ±º ¬¸» Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ ¿²¼ ·²¬®·¹«»• ±º ¬¸» ½±«®¬·»®• ¿²¼ ·²ª¿•·±²• ¾§ ߸³¿¼ ͸¿¸ ß¾¼¿´· Ü«®®¿²· µ»°¬ ¸·• ¬·³» ¾«•§ ú ª»¨¿¬·±«•ò ̸» Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ ©¿• ¼»°±•»¼ô ¾´·²¼»¼ ¿²¼ ·³°®·•±²»¼ ¾§ É¿¦·® ׳¿¼óË´óÓ«´µ ·² ïéëìò ß´¿³ Ù·® ×× øïéëì ó ïéëç÷ Þ¿¸¿¼«® ͸¿¸ ×ù• »´»¼»•¬ •±² ©¿• Ö¿¸¿²¼¿® ͸¿¸ò Ö¿¸¿²¼¿® ͸¿¸ù• •±² ©¿• ß´¿³ Ù·® ××ò ß´¿³ Ù·® ×× ©¿• °®±½´¿·³»¼ Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ ø㻳°»®±®÷ ¾§ É¿¦·® ׳¿¼óË´óÓ«´µ ·² ïéëìò ̸» •»²·´» Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ ©¿• ¿ ¦»¿´±«• Í«²²·ò Þ«¬ ¬¸» µ·²¹ó³¿µ»® ¾®«¬¿´´§ ¿••¿••·²¿¬»¼ ¬¸» Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ ±² îçòïïòïéëçò ͸¿¸ Ö¿¸¿² ×× øíðòïïòïéëç ó ïðòïðòïéêð÷ ̸» ®»¹·½·¼» É¿¦·® ׳¿¼óË´óÓ«´µ ©¿• ¬¸» ¼»¿¼´§ »²»³§ ±º ß´¿³ Ù·® ××ù• •±² ß´· Ù¿«¸¿® øã͸¿¸ ß´¿³÷ò ͱô ¬¸» ®»¹·½·¼» ׳¿¼ó Ë´óÓ«´µ °·½µ»¼ «° ±²» ±º ¸·• ¿••·•¬¿²¬• ¿²¼ °®±½´¿·³»¼ ¸·³ Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ ø㻳°»®±®÷ «²¼»® ¬¸» ¬·¬´» ±º ͸¿¸ Ö¿¸¿² ××ò ͸¿¸ ß´¿³ ×× øïéêðóïðòïïòïèðê÷ Þ¿¸¿¼«® ͸¿¸ ×ù• »´¼»•¬ •±² ©¿• Ö¿¸¿²¼¿® ͸¿¸æ Ö¿¸¿²¼¿® ͸¿¸ù• •±² ©¿• ß´¿³ Ù·® ××å ß´¿³ Ù·®ù• •±² ©¿• ͸¿¸ ß´¿³ ××ò ͸¿¸ ß´¿³ ×× ©¿• ¿´•± µ²±©² ¿• Ó·®¦¿ ß¾¼«´´¿¸ô ¿²¼ ¿´•± ¿• ß´· Ù¿«¸¿®ò É¿¦·® ׳¿¼óË´óÓ«´µ ©¿• ¸·• º·»®½» º±»å ¿²¼ ͸«¶¿ó˼óÜ¿«´¿¸ ©¿• ¸·• •¸®»©¼ •«°°±®¬»®å ͸¿¸ ß´¿³ °®±½´¿·³»¼ ¸·³•»´º Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ º®±³ ¸·• ½¿³° ©¸·½¸ ©¿• ¿©¿§ º®±³ Ü»´¸·ò ײ ¼»³¿²¼·²¹ ¬®·¾«¬» º®±³ Þ»²¹¿´ ¿²¼ Þ·¸¿®ô ͸¿¸ ß´¿³ ×× ½¿³» ·² ½±²º´·½¬ ©·¬¸ ¬¸» Û²¹´·•¸ Û¿•¬ ײ¼·¿ ݱ³°¿²§å ¿²¼ ±² ïîòèòïéêë ¸¿¼ ¬± •·¹² ¿ º¿®³¿² ú ¹®¿²¬»¼ ¬¸» Ü·©¿²· ±º Þ»²¹¿´ô Þ·¸¿® ú Ñ®·••¿ò ̸» ݱ³°¿²§ ©¿• ¬± °¿§ ¿ •«³ ±º ®«°»»• îê ´¿µ¸• ¬± ͸¿¸ ß´¿³ ××ò Ø» ©¿• ·² ¸±²±«®¿¾´» ½±²º·²»³»²¬ò ͸¿¸ ß´¿³ ×× ¼·»¼ ·² Ü»´¸· ±² ïðòïïòïèðêò I I Raina -.|fI!l'l'l1fl'lI!1' i'i'ho-all i'i:i'ori'ernenl

After the battle of Baxar [22.19.125-ll}, the Bairagis, no longer in awe of the Mughal forces, mitigated the mosque at Carhi, and built a temple thereon A concise description by an eyewitness may be found in Description Historigue et Geogrophiaue dei L 'inde by Tieffentha ler ofAustria, who ha lted at Ayod hya sometime between 1255-1221. He reiterated that Ba bur destroyed the birth place tem pie of Ha ma, and built a mosque using its pillars. But the Hindus refused to give up the holy place as fart occompli Akbar ll [1595-155?] Shah Alam lI's son was named Akbar- Akbar peacefully succeeded on 11.11.1595, and came to be known as Bodshah Akbarh. Badshah Akbar ll sent Hammohan Hey {1222-1533} to the British icing, George l"v' [1529-1539}, complaining that the annual grant of 12 La khs of rupees was insufficient. The courtof Directors ofthe Com pa ny increased -[13.2.1B33} the grant by three lakhs of rupees.The Mughal pattern of coin-minting was replaced in 1B3S by the British pattern. Badshah Akbar ll died in 1532 in Delhi. Bahadur Shah 2afar II [1532 - d.2.11.1B52} Ba hadur Shah I's fifth-generation descends nt was Bahadur Shah 2afar II {b.2-='-l-.19-1225}- following the death ofBadshah Akbar ll, his son Bahadur Shah succeeded and came to be known as Badshah Bahadur Shah 2afar II, and lived quietly in Delhi on the gra nt of the Company. During the Indian Sepoy Mutiny[29.3.1B52-39.19.1555} the old Bodshah, Bahadur Shah 2afar II, reluctantly agreed to support some turbulent sepoys, who had barged into his palace on 11.5.1952 and thus became the rallying point of many mutineers Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïðî ¿²¼ ·²½«®®»¼ ¬¸» ¼·•°´»¿•«®» ±º ¬¸» Þ®·¬·•¸ ¿¼³·²·•¬®¿¬±®•å ¸» ©¿• ¿®®»•¬»¼ô ¬®·»¼ ¿²¼ »¨·´»¼ ¿´±²¹ ©·¬¸ ¸·• º¿³·´§ ¬± ο²¹±±² ·² Þ«®³¿ò Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ Þ¿¸¿¼«® ͸¿¸ Æ¿º¿® ×× ¼·»¼ ·² ο²¹±±² ±² éòïïòïéêîò Ó±²¬¹±³»®§ Ó¿®¬·²ô ·² ¸·• Ø·•¬±®§ô ß²¬·¯«·¬·»•ô ̱°±¹®¿°¸§ ¿²¼ ͬ¿¬·•¬·½• ±º Û¿•¬»®² ײ¼·¿ô ʱ´ ××ô øïèíè÷ô ¸¿• º«®²·•¸»¼ ¿ •µ»¬½¸ ±º ³»¼·»ª¿´ Ø·²¼«•¬¸¿² ¿²¼ ®»·¬»®¿¬»¼ æ ¸¿ª·²¹ ¼¿³¿¹»¼ ¬¸» ¬»³°´» ±º ο³µ±¬ô ¿²¼ «•·²¹ ·¬• ³¿¬»®·¿´•ô ¿ ³±•¯«» ©¿• ¾«·´¬ ¾§ ¬¸» ¾·¹±¬ò Û¼©¿®¼ ̸±®²¬±²ô ·² ¸·• Ù¿¦»¬¬»»® ±º ¬¸» ¬»®®·¬±®·»• «²¼»® ¬¸» ¹±ª»®²³»²¬ ±º ¬¸» Û¿•¬ ײ¼·¿ ݱ³°¿²§ øïèëì÷ô ®»·¬»®¿¬»• æ Þ¿¾¿®ù• ³±•¯«» ¸¿• ¾»»² »³¾»´´·•¸»¼ ©·¬¸ ïì ½±´«³²• ±º »´¿¾±®¿¬» ©±®µ³¿²•¸·°ô ¬¿µ»² º®±³ ¬¸» ±´¼ Ø·²¼« ¬»³°´»ò ײ Ö«´§ ïèëë ¬¸» ¾±²» ±º ½±²¬»²¬·±² ¬±±µ ¬¸» ¬«®² ±º ¿ º®¿§ô ¿ ½±³°»¬·¬·ª» •·¬«¿¬·±²ô ¿ •½«ºº´»ô ©·¬¸ ´±•• ±² ¾±¬¸ •·¼»•ò ̸» Ó«•´·³• ®»¬®»¿¬»¼ ¿¬ ´¿•¬ò ׬ ©¿• ´»¼ ¾§ ß³·® ß´· ß³»¬¸¿©·ò ײ ïèëëô ¿º¬»® ¬¸» º·¹¸¬ ¿³±²¹•¬ Ø·²¼«• ¿²¼ Ó«•´·³ô ¿ ¾±«²¼¿®§ ©¿´´ ©¿• ½±²•¬®«½¬»¼ ¬± ¿ª±·¼ º«¬«®» ¼·•°«¬»•ò Ó·®¦¿ Ö¿²ô ¿² ¿½¬·ª»ô º¿²¿¬·½ Ö»¸¿¼· ·² ïèëëô ·² ¸·• ¾±±µ Ø¿¼·¯¿¸ó·ó͸«¸¿¼¿ô øïèëê÷ô ®»³·²¼• ¬¸¿¬ ±² Ó«•¿ ß•¸·µ¿²ù• ·²•¬·¹¿¬·±²ô Þ¿¼•¸¿¸ Þ¿¾«® ±®¼»®»¼ ¬¸» ¼»³±´·¬·±² ±º ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿ Þ¸«³· ¬»³°´»ò Ó·®¦¿ Ö¿² ¿¼¼»¼ æ ©¸»®»ª»® ¬¸»§ º±«²¼ ³¿¹²·º·½·»²¬ ¬»³°´»• ±º ¬¸» Ø·²¼«• »ª»® •·²½» ¬¸» ½±²¯«»•¬ ¾§ Í¿§§·¼ Í¿´¿® Ó¿•«¼ øÓ¿¸³¿¼ Ù¸¿¦²¿ª·ù• ½±³³¿²¼»®÷ ¬¸» Ó«•´·³ ®«´»®• ·² ײ¼·¿ ¾«·´¬ ³±•¯«»•ò ̸» ¿¼³·²·•¬®¿¬·±² ±º Ñ«¼¸ «²¼»® ¬¸» Ò¿©¿¾• ®»³¿·²»¼ ½¸¿±¬·½ô ½±®®«°¬ô ½±³³«²¿´ ¿²¼ »¨°´±·¬¿¬·ª»ò ̸» ¿²²»¨¿¬·±² ±º Ñ«¼¸ ·² Ú»¾®«¿®§ ïèëê ¾§ Ô±®¼ Ü¿´¸±«•·» øïèìèóïçëê÷ ¿²¼ Í·® Ö¿³»• Ñ«¬®¿³ øλ•·¼»²¬ ±º Ô«½µ²±©÷ ¾®±«¹¸¬ °¿®¬·¿´ ®»´·»º ¬± ¬¸» ²¿¬·ª»•ò I I Raina Janina i'i'h-o-all llrforerneiii

Amir Ali ofCIudh decided to handover the Babri Masjid to the Hindus. Cln behalf of the Hindus, Hamchandra Das was to take over the mosque. The significant news alerted the British administrators; on 1B.3.1BS2 AmirAli and Hamchandra Das were publicly hanged from a tree. The British Haj [1.11.1B5B-14.5.1942} The Indian Sepoy Mutiny [1B52—1BSB_} sounded the death knell of the Mughal Haj, as well as of the Company Haj; and marked the beginning ofthe British Haj. From Lord Canning down to Louis Mountbatten, India witnessed the administrative capability of several Governorsatieneral 5 ‘viceroys. They ruled 5 reformed many administrative anomalies. There are several European accounts about the history 5 culture, land 5 language, flora 5 fauna, architecture 5 archaeology of India. Here a few relevant accounts have been referred to. Muhammad Ashgar's application, dated 3.11.1B5B to the British administration, contained an allegation : the Bairagis of Hama Janmasthan had occupied the mosque: they built an earthen mound there, hoisted a flag; installed a deity, started Puja; wrote the name of Hama all over the walls. Surgeon General Edward Balfour in his Encyciopaedio of lndi'a and of Eastern and Southeastern Asia, {1B5B} repeats : Ayodhya had three mosques on the sites ofthree Hindu sh rines: the la nmastha n, the Swa rgadwar ma ndir and the Treta ka Tha kur H Carnegy, in his Historical Sketch of Tehsil Fyzoboa‘, 2'r' Fyzahad, with the aid capitals Ayudhia and Fyzahad, [1B29} has made an architectural study of Ha ma Janmabhu mi buildings and authenticated that the columns of the Janmasthan temple were used by Muslims in the construction of Babar's mosque. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïðì Í·® É·´´·¿³ É·´•±² Ø«²¬»® øïèìðóïçðð÷ ¸¿• ´»º¬ º±® «• ª±´«³»• ±º ³±²«³»²¬¿´ ©±®µ•ô •«½¸ ¿• ß²²¿´• ±º Ϋ®¿´ Þ»²¹¿´ô ïèêè ͬ¿¬·•¬·½¿´ ß½½±«²¬• ±º Þ»²¹¿´ô îð ʱ´«³»•ô ïèéé Ü·•¬®·½¬ Ù¿¦»¬¬»»®• ±º ײ¼·¿ô îè ª±´«³»•ô ׳°»®·¿´ Ù¿¦»¬¬»»®• ±º ײ¼·¿ô ïì ʱ´«³»•ô ïèèïô ïèèë ׬ ·• ´·µ»´§ ¬¸¿¬ ¬¸» Ù¿¦»¬¬»»® ±º ¬¸» Ю±ª·²½» ±º Ñ«¼¸ øïèéé÷ ©¿• Ø«²¬»®ù• ©±®µò ׬ ½±²º·®³• ¬¸» ¿¬®±½·¬·»• ½±³³·¬¬»¼ ¾§ Þ¿¾«® ¿²¼ ß«®¿²¹¦»¾ ±² ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿¾¸«³· ¬»³°´»ò ̸» Ú¿·¦¿¾¿¼ Í»¬¬´»³»²¬ λ°±®¬ øïèèð÷ô ·• ¿²±¬¸»® •¬¿²¼¿®¼ ©±®µò ̸·• λ°±®¬ ¿´•± »•¬¿¾´·•¸»¼ ¬¸» ¬®«¬¸ ¬¸¿¬ Þ¿¾«® ¾«·´¬ ¬¸» Þ¿¾®· Ó¿•¶·¼ ·² ïëîè ±² ¬¸» •·¬» ±º Ö¿²³¿•¬¸¿² ±º ο³¿ò ̸» ׳°»®·¿´ Ù¿¦»¬¬»»® ±º Ú¿·¦¿¾¿¼ øïèèï÷ ½±²•¬·¬«¬»• ¿ °¿®¬ ±º Ø«²¬»®ù• ½´¿••·½ ©±®µò ̸» ׳°»®·¿´ Ù¿¦»¬¬»»® »•¬¿¾´·•¸»¼ ¬¸» ¬®«¬¸ ¬¸¿¬ Þ¿¾«® ¸¿¼ ¼»³±´·•¸»¼ ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿¾¸«³· ¬»³°´» ¿²¼ ¾«·´¬ Þ¿¾®· ³¿•¶·¼ ·² ïëîè ßòÜò ̸» Ü»´¸· Ù¿¦»¬¬»»® øïèèíóìåñïçéðñïçéê÷ ½±²¬¿·²• ¿ ª·ª·¼ ¼»•½®·°¬·±²ò ɸ»² ß³·® ß´· ±º Ñ«¼¸ ©¿• ¹±·²¹ ¬± ª±´«²¬¿®·´§ ¸¿²¼ ±ª»® ¬¸» ³±•¯«» ¬± ο³½¸¿²¼®¿ Ü¿•ô ß´· ¿²¼ Ü¿• ©»®» ¸¿²¹»¼ º®±³ ¿ ¬®»» øïèòíòïèëé÷ ¬± º±·´ ¬¸» ¿³·½¿¾´» •»¬¬´»³»²¬ò ײ ïèèë Ó¿¸¿²¬¿ ο¹¸«¾¿® Ü¿•• º·´»¼ ¿ Ý·ª·´ ¿°°»¿´ ¬± ¬¸» ½±«®¬ ±º ¬¸» Ü·•¬®·½¬ Ö«¼¹»ô Ú¿·¦¿¾¿¼å Ò±ò îé ±º ïèèëò ̸» ر²±«®¿¾´» Ö«¼¹»ô ݱ´ò ÚòÛòßò ݸ¿³»·®ô ©»²¬ ¬± ߧ±¼¸§¿ º±® ·²•°»½¬·±² ¿²¼ º·»´¼ •«®ª»§ô ¿²¼ ¾»½¿³» ½±²ª·²½»¼ ¿¾±«¬ ¬¸» ·³°·²¹»³»²¬ ¾§ Þ¿¾«® «°±² ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿¾¸«³· ¬»³°´»ô ¿²¼ °¿••»¼ ¿ ¶«¼¹»³»²¬ô ¼¿¬»¼ ïèòíòïèèê æ þ׬ ·• ³±•¬ «²º±®¬«²¿¬» ¬¸¿¬ ¿ ³¿•¶·¼ •¸±«´¼ ¸¿ª» ¾»»² ¾«·´¬ ±² ´¿²¼ •°»½·¿´´§ ¸»´¼ •¿½®»¼ ¾§ ¬¸» Ø·²¼«•å ¾«¬ ¿• ¬¸¿¬ »ª»²¬ ±½½«®®»¼ íëê §»¿®• ¿¹±ô ·¬ ·• ¬±± ´¿¬» ²±© ¬± ®»³»¼§ ¬¸» ¹®·»ª¿²½»òòòþ I I Raina -.|fI!l'l'l1fl'lt1' i'i'ho-all i'i:foi'ernenl

Sir William Jones {12-ti5—129-ti-} founded in 12B-ti the Asiatic Society of Bengal for oriental research. The government of India founded in 1B52 the Archaeological Survey of India. The Archaeological Suniey of India has been carrying on considerable research and publications. The Archaeological Survey of India, in its report of 1591, has published A. Furhrer's research paper: The Monumental Antiquities and inscription in the hlorth—West Provinces and Dudh. In this pa per, Furhrer put his finger on Mir iiihan as the destroyer of Ha ma Jan mabhu mi temple, and builder of Babri masjid; and further on Aura ngzeb as the builder of two more mosques here. H-H- Neville, in his i9orohoniti District Gazetteer, , 1992, summed up the long-standing controversy in unequivocal language thus : Numerous disputes have sprung up from time to time between the Hindu priests and the Mussalmans of Ayodhya with regard to the ground on which formerly stood the Janmasthan temple, which was destroyed by Ba bar and replaced by a mosque. Dn the auspicious occasion of coronation of His Imperial Majesty icing Edward vll [1991—1919}, stone pillars were erected in 1992 marking the sacred spots in Ayodhya. According to the organisers, the chief place ofworship in Ayodhya was the ancient citadel of Hamkot- H.H. Neville, in his Faizahad District Gazetteer, 1995, reiterated and elaborated what he had remarked earlier {1992} : "Ayodhya is undoubtedly a place of great antiquity, but its early history is very obscure. The city is intimately connected with the mass oflegend referringto Ham Chandra and the Solar race..... It is locally affirmed that at the time of the Musalman conquest, there were three important Hindu shrines at Ayodhya and little else. These were the Janmasthan temple, the Swargadwar, and Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïðê ¬¸» Ì®»¬¿óÕ¿ó̸¿µ«®òòòòò ײ ïëîè Þ¿¾¿® ½¿³» ¬± ߧ±¼¸§¿ ¿²¼ ¸¿´¬»¼ ¬¸»®» º±® ¿ ©»»µò Ø» ¼»•¬®±§»¼ ¬¸» ¿²½·»²¬ ¬»³°´» ¿²¼ ±² ·¬• •·¬» ¾«·´¬ ¿ ³±•¯«»ô •¬·´´ µ²±©² ¿• Þ¿¾¿®ù• ³±•¯«»òòòò ̸» ³±•¯«» ¸¿• ¬©± ·²•½®·°¬·±²•ò ײ ïçïî ®·±¬ ¿¹¿·² ¾®±µ» ±«¬ ¾»¬©»»² ¬¸» Ø·²¼«• ¿²¼ ¬¸» Ó«•´·³•ò Ø»²®§ Þ»ª»®·¼¹» øïèíéóïçîç÷ ©¿• ¿² ×ÝÍ ±ºº·½»®å ¸·• ©·º» ß²²»¬¬» Þ»ª»®·¼¹» øïèìïóïçîç÷ »¼·¬»¼ Þ¿¾¿®ó²¿³¿ ·² ïçðë ¿²¼ Ó»³±·®• ±º Þ¿¾¿® ·² ïçîïò ͸» ¬±± •¬¿¬»¼ ¬¸¿¬ Þ¿¾¿® •«¾•·¬«¬»¼ ¬¸» ο³¿ ¬»³°´» ©·¬¸ ¿ ³±•¯«»ò ײ ïçíì ¬¸» ß®½¸¿»±´±¹·½¿´ Í«®ª»§ ±º ײ¼·¿ ¿¹¿·² «²¼»®¬±±µ ¿ ¬¿•µ ¬± ·¼»²¬·º§ ¬¸» ¸±´§ •·¬»• ±º ߧ±¼¸§¿ò ̸» ß®½¸¿»±´±¹·½¿´ Í«®ª»§ ±º ײ¼·¿ ·¼»²¬·º·»¼ ¬¸¿¬ ¬¸» •·¬» ±º Þ¿¾®· ³±•¯«» ©¿• ¬¸» ±´¼ •·¬» ±º ο³¿¶¿²³¿ Þ¸«³· ¬»³°´»ò ײ ïçíì Ø·²¼«óÓ«•´·³ ®·±¬ ¿¹¿·² ±½½«®®»¼ ¿¬ ߧ±¼¸§¿ò ̸» Ó¿•¶·¼ ©¿• •¬±®³»¼ò Ó«•´·³• •¬±°°»¼ ½±³·²¹ ¬± ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿¾¸«³·ò ̸» ¹±ª»®²³»²¬ ¹¿ª» ³±²»§ ¬± ¬¸» Ó«•´·³• ¬± ®»°¿·® ¬¸» ³±•¯«» ÿ ײ ïçì𠬸»®» ±½½«®®»¼ ¿² ¿ºº®¿§ ¿¬ ο³µ±¬ ¾»¬©»»² ¬¸» Í«²²·• ¿²¼ ¬¸» ͸·¿• º±® ¬¸» ±©²»®•¸·° ±º ¬¸» ³¿•¶·¼ò ̸» Ø·²¼ Í©¿®¿¶ øïëóèóïçìéó ̸» Ï«·¬ ײ¼·¿ ³±ª»³»²¬ øèòèòïçìî÷ ¿²¼ ¬¸» ߦ¿¼ Ø·²¼ ³±ª»³»²¬ øïòçòïçìî÷ •±«²¼»¼ ¬¸» ¼»¿¬¸ µ²»´´ ±º ¬¸» Þ®·¬·•¸ ο¶ ¿²¼ ³¿®µ»¼ ¬¸» ¾»¹·²²·²¹ ±º ¬¸» Ø·²¼ Í©¿®¿¶ò Ú®±³ Í®· Ò»¸®« ±²©¿®¼• ·²¼»°»²¼»²¬ ײ¼·¿ ¸¿• ¾»»² ©·¬²»••·²¹ ¿ °®±½»••·±² ±º Ю·³» Ó·²·•¬»®• ½±³·²¹ ¿²¼ ¹±·²¹ ¿²¼ ´»¿ª·²¹ ³¿®µ• ±º ¬¸»·® ª¿®§·²¹ ½¿°¿¾·´·¬§ ±² ¬¸» ²¿¬·±²¿´ ·••«»•ò ɸ¿¬ º±´´±©• ·• ¿ ½¸®±²±´±¹·½¿´ ´·•¬ ±º ¬¸» ²¿³»• ±º ¬¸» Ю·³» Ó·²·•¬»®• ¿²¼ ²¿®®¿¬·±² ±º ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿¾¸«³· ®»´¿¬»¼ »ª»²¬•ò I I Raina Janina i'i'ho-all nrforerneiil

Efl lliI‘i.|lrir'ill'lE:I|"lii':ll l"'rl'Ell'Il'I.| |:15.3.154T-11.5.1954] In 1949 the disputed stn.rctu re was put under lock and key. In December 1949 several hundreds of Ham-bhaktas chanted kirtan for about a fortnight and the idols were shifted from Ha ma Chabootra into the disputed structure. In January 1959 Sri Gopal Singh iiisharad filed a suit seeking unrestricted right to worship. Dn 19.1.1959 the Faiza bad Civil Court ordered to maintain status quo. Cln 25.4.1955 the Allahabad High Court again confirmed the status quo order. In December 1951 the Sunni Waqf Boa rd moved the faizabad Civil Court and demanded the possession of the masjid. It further sharpened the clash. The government was preoccupied with refugees, riots 5 war. Sri Gulzarilal Nanda {22.5.1954—9.5.1954} Sri Lalbahadur Shastri [9.5.1954—11,1.1955} Cln 29-5-1954 the ‘v'iswa Hindu Parishad was established. Shastriji suddenly died at Taskand in mysterious circumstances. Sri ciulzarilal Nanda {11.1.1955-24.1.1955] Smt Indira Gandhi {I-4.1.1955-24.3.1922} The government was preoccupied with refugees and war. Sri Morarji Desai {2rl.3.1922-29.2.1929} In April 192B the ii.H.P. raised the temple issue at a public meeting in Delhi. The ‘v'.H.P. made a feeble attempt at the resumption of the claim over the tem ple- Chaudhuri Charan Singh [2B.2.1929-14.1.1959] The Chaudhuri was encouraged to ride for a fall. Smt Indira Gandhi {14.1.1959-31.19.1954] Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïðè ײ Ó¿®½¸ ïçèíô ¿ ª»¬»®¿² ݱ²¹®»•• ´»¿¼»® Í®· Ü¿« Ü¿§¿´ Õ¸¿²²¿ô ³¿¼» ¿ º»®ª»²¬ ¿°°»¿´ ¬± ¬¸» Ø·²¼«• ¬± ®»½´¿·³ ߧ±¼¸§¿ô Ó¿¬¸«®¿ ¿²¼ Õ¿•¸·ò ײ ß°®·´ ïçèì ¬¸» ܸ¿®³¿ Í¿³•¿¼ ±º ÊòØòÐò ´¿«²½¸»¼ ¿ ³·´¼ ³±ª»³»²¬ ¬± ´·¾»®¿¬» ¬¸» ο³¿Ö¿²³¿¾¸«³·ò ײ Ö«²» ïçèì ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿¾¸«³· Ó«µ¬· Ç¿¹²¿ Í¿³·¬· ©¿• »•¬¿¾´·•¸»¼ ©·¬¸ Ó¿¸¿²¬ ߪ¿·¼§¿²¿¬¸¶· ¿• °®»•·¼»²¬ò Ѳ êòïðòïçèì ¬¸» ÊòØòÐò »¿®²»•¬´§ ®»¯«»•¬»¼ ¬¸» Ø·²¼«• ¬± ª±¬» ·² ¬¸» »²•«·²¹ Ô±µ•¿¾¸¿ »´»½¬·±² ·² º¿ª±«® ±º ¬¸±•» ©¸± ©±«´¼ •«°°±®¬ ¬¸» ο³¿ ¶²³¿¾¸«³·ò Ѳ é ѽ¬±¾»® ïçèì ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¾¸«³· Ó«µ¬· Ç¿¹²¿ Í¿³·¬· ±®¹¿²·•»¼ ¿ ³¿•• ³»»¬·²¹ ±² ¬¸» ¾¿²µ ±º ¬¸» Í¿®¿§« 窻® ¿²¼ ±² ïëòïðòïçèì ±®¹¿²·•»¼ ο³¿ó Ö¿²¿µ· ο¬¸ Ç¿¬®¿ ¿²¼ ¬¸» ο¬¸ ®»¿½¸»¼ Ü»´¸· ±² íïòïðòïçèìò ˲º±®¬«²¿¬»´§ô Í®·³¿¬· ײ¼·®¿ Ù¿²¼¸· ©¿• ¾®«¬¿´´§ ³«®¼»®»¼ ±² íïòïðòïçèìò ͱô ¬¸» Ç¿¬®¿ ©¿• ©·¬¸¼®¿©²ò Í®· ο¶·ª Ù¿²¼¸· øíïòïðòïçèì ó îòïîòïçèç÷ ײ ѽ¬±¾»® ïçèë ¬¸» ÊòØòÐò ¿¹¿·² ±®¹¿²·•»¼ ¬¸» ο³¿óÖ¿²¿µ· ο¬¸¿óÇ¿¬®¿ò Ѳ íòïïòïçèëò ܸ¿®³¿ Í¿³•¿¼ ³»¬ ¿¬ ˼«°· ±º Õ¿®²¿¬¿µ¿ ¿²¼ «®¹»¼ ¬¸» Ù±ª»®²³»²¬ ¬± ±°»² ¬¸» ´±½µò ײ ïçèë ¬¸» ÊØÐ ±®¹¿²·•»¼ Ì¿´¿óÕ¸±´± ß²¼±´¿² øãλ³±ª» ¬¸» ´±½µ ³±ª»³»²¬÷ò Ѳ ï Ú»¾®«¿®§ ïçèê ¬¸» °¿¼´±½µ• ©»®» ®»³±ª»¼ ¾§ ¿² ±®¼»® ±º ¬¸» Ú¿·¦¿¾¿¼ Ü·•¬®·½¬ Ö«¼¹»ò ̸» ¶«¼¹» ©¿• ¼»²·»¼ °®±³±¬·±²ò ײ ѽ¬±¾»® ïçèê ¬¸» ß´´ ײ¼·¿ Þ¿¾®· Ó¿•¶·¼ ß½¬·±² ݱ³³·¬¬»» ©¿• º±®³»¼ò îêòïòïçèé æ ¬¸·• ¼¿¬» ±º ²¿¬·±²¿´ ·³°±®¬¿²½» ©¿• ¬¿®²·•¸»¼ ¿• ¿ ¾´¿½µ¼¿§ ¾§ ¬¸» ß×ÞÓßÝò Ѳ íð Ó¿®½¸ ïçèé ¬¸» ß×ÞÓßÝ ±®¹¿²·•»¼ ¿ ³¿•• ³»»¬·²¹ ¿¬ Þ±¿¬ Ý´«¾ ·² Ü»´¸· ¿²¼ ¼»³¿²¼»¼ ¬¸» ¸¿²¼±ª»® ±º ¬¸» Þ¿¾®· Ó¿•¶·¼ ¬± ¬¸» ß×ÞÓßÝò ײ ß°®·´ ïçèé ¬¸» ÊòØòÐò ±®¹¿²·•»¼ ¿ ³¿•• ¹¿¬¸»®·²¹ ¿¬ ߧ±¼¸§¿ò ײ ïçèé Í®· ÊòÐòÍ·²¹¸ ±°·²»¼ ¬± ³¿µ» ·¬ ¿ ²¿¬·±²¿´ I I Raina Janina i'i'ho-all nrforerneiil monument. In February 1959 at the ltumbh Mela in Prayag, a Ma ha Santa Sammelan was held and it decided to constructa temple at Ayodhya. In May 1959 another Sant Sammelan was held at and it decided the date of Shilanyas : 9.11.1959. In lune 1959 the Communist Partyof India mobilized a peace march at Ayodhya. In lune 1959 the Indian National Congress Party organised a Hindu Sammelan at Chitrakuta and Swami Swaropananda, Sankaracarya of Dwaraka criticized the ‘vHP's shilanyas schedule on ground of inauspicious time. ln June 1959 the Bajrang Dal got assembled at Ayodhya, and furious in anger, they became ready for an adventure, for self-sacrifice for Hamaja nmabhu mi. Cln 19.2.1959the government of LIP made an appeal to the Lucknow Bench to get a II the relevant casestransferred from the Faizabad District Court to the Lucknow Bench. Cln 14-5-1959 the Allahabad High Court clubbed together the cases concerning the disputed structure and issued the directive to maintain the status quo- Cln 22.9.1959 the ‘v'.H.P- leaders signed an accord with the Home Minister Sri Buta Singh, assuring to abide by the directive of the Allahabad High Court. Crn 39.9.1959 the I.-'.H.P. started with Shila Puja in the countryside of India. Cln 15.19.1959 the Sunni Waqf Board filed a suit for restraining people from going to the lanma bhoo mi area and not to allow any shila nyas and the Muslim Parties called on the central Government to ban the Shila Puja. Dn 23.19.1959 the Full Bench rejected the Sunni Waqf Board's request. Cln 22.19.1959 the supreme court dismissed two more cases of Muslims who sought to prevent shilanyas. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïïð Þ§ ѽ¬±¾»® ïçèç ¿¾±«¬ îôéëôððð ½±²•»½®¿¬»¼ ο³¿ó͸·´¿ øã¾®·½µ•÷ º®±³ Þ¸¿®¿¬ ¿²¼ ¿¾®±¿¼ ®»¿½¸»¼ ߧ±¼¸§¿ò Ѳ êòïïòïçèç Ì·³»• ±º ײ¼·¿ °«¾´·•¸»¼ ¬¸» ¹·•¬ ±º ¬¸» ¾±±µ´»¬ æ ̸» б´·¬·½¿´ ß¾«•» ±º ¸·•¬±®§ æ Þ¿¾®· Ó¿•¶·¼ñο³Ö¿²³¿¾¸«³· ¼·•°«¬»ô ·••«»¼ ¾§ ¬¸» ½»²¬®» º±® ¸·•¬±®·½¿´ •¬«¼·»• ±º Ö¿©¿¸¿®´¿´ Ò»¸®« ˲·ª»®•·¬§ô ½®·¬·½·•·²¹ ¬¸» ÊòØòÐò Ѳ çòïïòïçèç ¬¸» º±«²¼¿¬·±² •¬±²» ©¿• ´¿·¼ ¿¬ ߧ±¼¸§¿ ©·¬¸ ¼«» °»®³·••·±² º®±³ ¬¸» •¬¿¬» ¹±ª»®²³»²¬ò ̸» ïçèç »¼·¬·±² ±º ¬¸» Û²½§½´±°»¿¼·¿ Þ®·¬¿²²·½¿ ¸¿• ¿¬¬»•¬»¼ ¬± ¬¸» ¸·•¬±®·½ ¬®«¬¸ ¬¸«• æ ùߧ±¼¸§¿ æ ο³¿ù• ¾·®¬¸°´¿½» ·• ³¿®µ»¼ ¾§ ¿ ³±•¯«»ô »®»½¬»¼ ¾§ ¬¸» Ó±¹¸«´ »³°»®±® Þ¿¾¿® ·² ïëîè ±² ¬¸» •·¬» ±º ¿² »¿®´·»® ¬»³°´»òù Í®· Ê·•¸©¿²¿¬¸ Ю¿¬¿° Í·²¹¸ øîòïîòïçèçóïðòïïòïççð÷ ײ Ò±ª»³¾»® ïçèçô »´»½¬·±² ¬± ¬¸» Ô±µ Í¿¾¸¿ ©¿• ¸»´¼å ¬¸·• Ô±µ Í¿¾¸¿ ¸¿¼ ¿ ´¿®¹» ²«³¾»® ±º ³»³¾»®• ©¸± ¸¿¼ ´»¿•¬ •«°°±®¬ º±® ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿ Þ¸«³· ¬»³°´» ·••«»ò ͱô ¼»¿¼´§ ³¿²±»«ª®·²¹ ¾»¸·²¼ ¬¸» •½»²»• ±½½«®®»¼ ¿¬ ¬¸·• °¸¿•»ò Ѳ îêòïòïçç𠬸» Í¿²¬¿• ¼»½·¼»¼ ¬± •¬¿®¬ ½±²•¬®«½¬·±² ±º ¬»³°´» ©·¬¸ »ºº»½¬ º®±³ ïìòîòïççðò Ѳ çòîòïçç𠬸» Ю·³» Ó·²·•¬»® •±«¹¸¬ ¿ ¬®«½» °»®·±¼ ±º º±«® ³±²¬¸•ò Ѳ èòíòïççð ¿ ¼»®·•·ª» ²»©• ¹±¬ °«¾´·•¸»¼ ·² •±³» °¿°»®• ¬± ·²¬»²¬·±²¿´´§ ¿ºº»½¬ °«¾´·½ ±°·²·±² ¿¹¿²·•¬ ¬¸» ÊòØòÐò ±² ¿ ª¿¹«» ½¸¿®¹» ±º º·²¿²½·¿´ ·®®»¹«´¿®·¬§ò Þ§ •¿²½¬·±²·²¹ º·º¬§ ´¿µ¸• ±º ®«°»»• ¬± ¬¸» Ö¿³¿ Ó¿•¶·¼ ·² Ü»´¸· Í®· ÊÐ Í·²¹¸ù• ÖÜ ¹±ª»®²³»²¬ ¹¿ª» °®±±º ±º ·¬• ¼·¿¾±´·½ ½±²¼«½¬ò Í©¿³· Í©¿®±°¿²¿²¼¿ Í¿®¿•©¿¬·ô ¬¸» Í¿²µ¿®¿½¿®§¿ ±º Ü©¿®¿µ¿ô ¿²¼ ¿² ¿®½¸ó½®·¬·½ ±º ¬¸» ÊòØòÐòô ©¿• ¹±·²¹ ¬± ½±²¼«½¬ ¿² ¿´¬»®²¿¬·ª» ͸·´¿²§¿• ±² éòëòïççðò Þ«¬ô ¸» ¿²¼ ¸·• º±´´±©»®• I I Raina Janina i'i'ho-all nrforerneiil were arrested on the way by an order of the Chief Minister, Sri Mulayam Singh 'r'adav. Dn 22 and 25 May 1999 the Akhil Bharatiya Santa Samiti met at Haridwar and referred to the court verdict of 1959 and 1955 with a positive approach and reiterated the sa ncity of the age-old tradition ofthe Hindus asthe veryfoundation ofthe Hama Janmabhumi. Cln 5-5-1999 the fou r-month period expired. Dn 23.5.1999 the Santa Sammelan met at Haridwar and decided on 24.5.1999 to sta rt itar Seva with effect from 39.19.1999 {=Deua utthan Ekaciasi} For confirmation, another date {=1.B.1999_} wasannounced as Sankalpa Diwas, and 15.5.1999 was announced as Chetavani Diwas. Cin 1.9.1999 holy fire was ignited by friction of dry wood blocks; the holy fire was given the name of Hama Jyoti- Cln 25-9-1999 the veteran national leader, Sri Lalkrishna Advani [5.11.1922 - } set out for the historic Somnath-Ayodhya Hath ‘iatra. Cln 29.9.1999'v' ijaya ‘fatras were undertaken throughout the country. Dn 23.19.1999 Advani's Hath was held up, detained at Samastipur of Bihar and prevented from moving ahead, and Sri Advani was arrested- Cln 24.19.1999 and 25.19.1999 Bha rat Bundh was observed; at the call for Bharat Bundh, the people responded favourably. Dn 39.19.1999 thousands of devotees took pains to cross the impregnable barricades already put across allthe roads around Ayodhya, and at last quietly slipped into Ayodhya and performed itar Seva, stormed the disputed structu re and the police shot dead eleven ltarsevaks. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïïî Ѳ îòïïòïçç𠬸» ²«³¾»® ±º Õ¿®•»ª¿µ• •©»´´»¼ ·²¬± ¬¸±«•¿²¼•ò ̸» ݸ·»º Ó·²·•¬»®ô Í®· Ó«´¿§¿³ Í·²¹¸ Ç¿¼¿ª °»®³·¬¬»¼ ¬¸» °±´·½» ¬± º·®» ±² ¬¸» µ¿®•»ª¿µ•ò ̸±«•¿²¼• ±º ¼»º»²½»´»••ô «²¿®³»¼ ¼»ª±¬»»• ¼·»¼ ±² ¬¸» •°±¬ò Í®· ο³ Õ±¬¸¿®· ú Í®· ͸¿®¿¼ Õ±¬¸¿®· ±º Ý¿´½«¬¬¿ ¸¿¼ ®»¿½¸»¼ ¬¸» ¬±° ±º ¬¸» •¬®«½¬«®»ô ¬¸» °±´·½» º·®»¼ ¿²¼ µ·´´»¼ ¬¸»³ò ̸»·® ¼»¿¼ ¾±¼§ º»´´ ±² ¬¸» ¹®±«²¼ÿ Í®· ݸ¿²¼®¿ Í»µ¸¿® øïðòïïòïççðóîïòêòïççï÷ ײ Ü»½»³¾»® ïçç𠬸» Ý»²¬®¿´ Ù±ª»®²³»²¬ ·²ª·¬»¼ ¬¸» ÊØÐ ¿²¼ ß×ÞÓßÝ ¬± º«®²·•¸ ¬¸»·® ®»•°»½¬·ª» »ª·¼»²½»•ò ̸» ÊØÐ ¬»¿³ °®»•»²¬»¼ •»ª»®¿´ ±¾¶»½¬·ª» »ª·¼»²½»•ò ̸» ß×ÞÓßÝ ½±«´¼ ²±¬ º«®²·•¸ ½±²½´«•·ª» »ª·¼»²½»•ò ߬ ¬¸» ²»¨¬ ³»»¬·²¹ ·² Ö¿²«¿®§ ïççï ¬¸» Ó¿®¨·•¬ Ю±º»••±® ÎòÍò ͸¿®³¿ ©¿• ¬¸» •°±µ»•³¿² ±º ¬¸» ß×ÞÓßÝå ¬¸»§ ¼»³¿²¼»¼ ¬± ¾» ®»½±¹²·•»¼ ¿• ù·²¼»°»²¼»²¬ •½¸±´¿®•ù ¿²¼ ¬± •·¬ ±² ¶«¼¹³»²¬ ±² ¬¸» ½±²¬®±ª»®•§ ¬± °¿•• ¿ ª»®¼·½¬ò ̸» ¹±ª»®²³»²¬ ¼·¼ ²±¬ ¿¹®»»ò ߬ ¬¸» ²»¨¬ ³»»¬·²¹ô îìòïòïççïô ¬¸»§ ¼·¼ ²±¬ ¿¬¬»²¼ò ß°®·´ ïççï Í®· Ó«´¿§¿³ Í·²¹¸ Ç¿¼¿ª ¬»²¼»®»¼ ¸·• ®»•·¹²¿¬·±² º®±³ ¬¸» °±•¬ ±º ݸ·»º Ó·²·•¬»® ±º ËÐò Í®· Ð Ê Ò¿®¿•·³¿ ο± øîïòêòïççïóïêòëòïççê÷ Í·²½» Í»°¬»³¾»® ïççî ο³¿ п¼«µ¿ Ы¶¿² ©¿• ±®¹¿²·•»¼ ·² ³¿²§ ª·´´¿¹»• ±º ײ¼·¿ò ײ ѽ¬±¾»® ïççî ¬¸» ¹±ª»®²³»²¬ ®»ª·ª»¼ ¬¸» •½¸±´¿®•ù ¼»¾¿¬»ò êòïîòïççî æ ½¿´»²¼®·½ •½¸»¼«´» ±º Ù·¬¿ Ö¿§¿²¬· º»´´ ±² êòïîòïççîò ß ½´¿®·±² ½¿´´ ©¿• ¹·ª»² ¬± ¬¸» ³±¬´»§ ¼»ª±¬»»• ¬± ®»¿½¸ ߧ±¼¸§¿ ±² êòïîòïççîò ̸±«•¿²¼• ±º ¼»ª±¬»»• ®»•°±²¼»¼ ¿²¼ ®»¿½¸»¼ ߧ±¼¸§¿ò ̸» °»²¬ó«° º±®½»• ©»®» «²´±±•»¼ò ̸» ¼»¹®»» ±º ®»°«¹²¿²½» ±º ¬¸» ²¿¬·ª» °»±°´»ù• •»²•» ±º ·²¶«•¬·½»ô ¸«³·´·¿¬·±² ¿²¼ ´±•• ±º º¿½» ®»¿½¸»¼ •«½¸ ¿² «²¾»¿®¿¾´» ¸»·¹¸¬ ¬¸¿¬ ¬¸»§ ·²•¬¿²¬´§ ¼»³±´·•¸»¼ ¬¸» •¬®«½¬«®» ±² ç Ü»½»³¾»® ïççî ¹·ª·²¹ °®±±º ±º ¬¸»·® «²«•«¿´ ¿¾·´·¬§ô ª·¹±«® ¿²¼ °¿¬®·±¬·•³å ¿²¼ I I Raina Janina i'i'ho-all nrforerneiil then and there they erected a temporary shade with tarpaulins as makes—shift temple for the wo rship ofSri Hamlala. Dn 5.12.1992 the Central Government took over control of Sri Hama lanmabhoomi premises, and allowed the F'u,iaree to continue the Pooia.Cln 15.12.1992 the Central Government constituted the Liberhan Ayodhya Commission of Inquiry. At a series of midnight meeting in early December 1992, in Delhi, some dignitaries confided their concern. Cln the basis of an appeal by one learned lawyer, Sri Harisankar Jain, the Lucknow Bench of the Allahabad High Court permitted on 1.1.1993 to do regtilar-seuvo-poojo of Sri Hamlala- Eureka, Eu rekal The English word eureka has been derived from the Greek word heurika {=l have found it}. The Greek philosopher Archimedes [C-252-212 BC} gave the word a distinction. What is important here at Ayodhya is an archaeological finding : a stone slab, about 5 ft. x 2.2Sft with inscription of 29 lines written in Sanskrit dedicated to vishnu Hari who killed Dasanan Haven- It is a credible nugget of political import. The Honourable President, Dr. Shankar Dayal Sharma [1992- 1992} referred a question to the Supreme Court of India; the question was "whether a Hindu temple or any Hindu religious structure existed prior to the construction of the Hama ianrnabhumi-Babri Masjid in the area on which the structure stood?" Cln 2.1.1993 the Goverment of India, by an Drdinance {Acquisition of Certain Areas at Ayodhya Drdinance, 1993} acquired about 52 acres of land surrounding Shri Hamjanma Bhoomi premises including the Hama lanma bhoomi temple sites. The acquisition of the land by the Central Government was Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïïì ½¸¿´´»²¹»¼ ¾§ ¬¸®»» Ó«•´·³• ¿²¼ ¬©± Ø·²¼«•ò ̸» Í«°®»³» ݱ«®¬ «°¸»´¼ ¬¸» Ñ®¼·²¿²½» ¿²¼ ¬¸» ß½¯«·•·¬·±²ò Ѳ îìòïðòïççì ¬¸» Í«°®»³» ݱ«®¬ ±º ײ¼·¿ ¿¼¶«¼·½¿¬»¼ ¬¸«•æ ¬¸» Ô«½µ²±© Þ»²½¸ ±º ß´´¿¸¿¾¿¼ Ø·¹¸ ݱ«®¬ ©±«´¼ ¼»½·¼» ¬¸» ¬·¬´» ±º ¬¸» ¼·•°«¬»¼ •·¬»ô ¿²¼ ¿²•©»® ¬¸» •°»½·¿´ ®»º»®»²½» ³¿¼» ¾§ ¬¸» Ю»•·¼»²¬ ±º ײ¼·¿ò ̸» Í«°®»³» ½±«®¬ù• •¿¹¿½·±«• ª»®¼·½¬ ·² ïççì æ Ó±•¯«» ·• ²±¬ ¬¸» ±²´§ °´¿½» º±® ²¿³¿¶ò ײ ïççë æ ¿ ̸®»»óÖ«¼¹» Ú«´´ Þ»²½¸ ø¬©± Ø·²¼« Ö«¼¹»• ¿²¼ ±²» Ó«•´·³ Ö«¼¹»÷ •¬¿®¬»¼ ¸»¿®·²¹ ¬¸» ³¿¬¬»®• ·² ïççëò Í®· ߬¿´ Þ·¸¿®· Ê¿¶¿°¿§»» øïêòëòïççêóïòêòïççê÷ Ý´·³¿¨ ±º ¬¸» ³¿´¿¼®±·¬ ¿¬¬»³°¬• ¾§ ¿²¬·óÞÖÐ ¹®±«°• º±®½»¼ Í®· Ê¿¶¿°¿§»» ¬± ®»•·¹² ©·¬¸·² ¬©± ©»»µ•ò Í®· Ê¿¶¿°¿§»»ô ¿² ¸±²»•¬ °¿¬®·±¬ô ¿ ½´¿••·½¿´ °¿®´·¿³»²¬¿®·¿²ô ¿² »´±¯«»²¬ ±®¿¬±® ©·¬¸ ¸·•¬®·±²·½ °¸§•·¯«»ô ©¿• ¼»ª·±«•´§ ¼·•½±³º·¬»¼ò Í®· ØòÜòÜ»ª» Ù±©¼¿ øïòêòïççêóîïòìòïççé÷ Í®· ײ¼»®Õ«³¿® Ù«¶®¿´ øîïòìòïççéóïçòíòïççè÷ Í®· ߬¿´ Þ·¸¿®· Ê¿¶¿°¿§»» øïçòíòïççèóîîòëòîððì÷ Ѳ ïíòïîòîððï ¬¸» ײ¼·¿² п®´·¿³»²¬ ©¿• ¿¬¬¿½µ»¼ ¾§ •±³» Ó«•´·³ ¬»®®±®·•¬•ò ײ ß«¹«•¬ îððî ¬¸» •¿³» ̸®»»óÖ«¼¹» Ú«´´ Þ»²½¸ ¼·®»½¬»¼ ¬± ¿¼³·²·•¬»® ¿ ³±¼»®²ô ¬»½¸²·½¿´ •«®ª»§ô ²¿³»´§ Ù®±«²¼ л²»¬®¿¬·²¹ Ϋ¼¼»® Í«®ª»§ øÙÐÎÍ÷ ±º ¬¸» •·¬»ò ß½½±®¼·²¹´§ô ̱¶± Ê·µ¿• ײ¬»®²¿¬·±²¿´ ©¿• »²¹¿¹»¼ò ̱¶± Ê·µ¿• ײ¬»®²¿¬·±²¿´ ¾®±«¹¸¬ ¿² »¨°»®¬ º®±³ Ý¿²¿¼¿ò ̸» ÙÐÎÍ ±¾•»®ª»¼ ¿ ©±²¼»®´¿²¼ «²¼»®²»¿¬¸ô º«´´ ±º ©±²¼»®º«´ ·²º±®³¿¬·±²ò ̸» ¸·•¬±®·½ ·²º±®³¿¬·±² ©¿• ¿² »§»ó±°»²»® æ ¬¸» »¨·•¬»²½» ±º ¿ ¸«¹» •¬®«½¬«®» »¨¬»²¼·²¹ ±ª»® ¿ ´¿®¹» ¿®»¿ò ׳°´·½·¬´§ô ¬¸» Þ¿¾®· ³±•¯«» ©¿• ¾«·´¬ «°±² ¿ Ø·²¼« •¬®«½¬«®»ò I I Raina Janina i'ih-o-all lI:for'erneni

The expert, however, left an option open : the GPHS Heport may be verified through scientific excavation. ln 2993 the Allahabad High Court sought the specific service ofthe Archaeologal Survey of India under certain conditions: 1. The excavation should be scientifically operated 2. GPHS Heport has to be verified. 3. Two Additional District Judges of Faizabad were to remain present 4. 4953 ofthe labour would be Muslims 5. The parties concernecl, their counsellor or representatives were permitted to remain present. 5. Photography, videography, report were to be accornpanied. Following the co nditions, the ASI carefully conducted the operations and found walls, pillars, floors, temple, etc. and confirmed the findings of GPHS. Cln 25.5.2993 the ASI published its final report. Dr. Manmohan Singh {22.5.2994—22.5.2999} 9n 5.2.2995 Muslim terrorists attempted to attack the makeshift temporary temple. The security forces repulsed the terrorists. Dr. Manmohan Singh [22.5.2999-25.5.2914} Cin39.5.2999theLiberhanCommission submittedits report. Dn 12.9.2919 the Allahabad High Court dismissed an appeal seeking deferment ofthe verdict of the Allahabad High Court. Cin 25.9.2919 the Supreme court dismissed an appeal seeking deferment of the verdict of the Allahabad High Court. Cln 39.9.2919 the Lucknow Bench ofthe Allahbad High court Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïïê °®±²±«²½»¼ ·¬• ª»®¼·½¬ æ ¬¸» ¼·•°«¬»¼ ´¿²¼ ¾» °¿®¬·¬·±²»¼ »¯«¿´´§ ¿³±²¹ ¬¸» ¬¸®»» °¿®¬·»•ô ²¿³»´§ô ïò ο³ Ô¿´´¿ Ê·®¿¶³¿²ô îò Ò·®³±¸· ßµ¸¿®¿ô íò Í«²²· Ý»²¬®¿´ É¿µº Þ±¿®¼ ±º ËòÐò ̸» ª»®¼·½¬ ¿°°»¿®»¼ ¬± ¾» ¼·•¿¹®»»¾´»ô ¼·•°´»¿•·²¹ô •¸±½µ·²¹ô ¿ ¬®¿ª»•¬§ ±º ¶«•¬·½»ò Í»ª»®¿´ °»®•±²• ±¾¶»½¬»¼ ¬± ¬¸» ®«´·²¹ ¿²¼ ¿°°®±¿½¸»¼ ¬¸» Í«°®»³» ݱ«®¬ò Ѳ çòëòîðïï ¬¸» Í«°®»³» ݱ«®¬ •¬¿§»¼ ¬¸» ±°»®¿¬·±² ±º ¬¸» ª»®¼·½¬ò ײ îðïï ¬¸» Í¿²¬¿• ¿¼ª·•»¼ ¬¸» ½¸¿²¬·²¹ ±º Ø¿²«³¿² ݸ¿´·•¿ò ײ îðïí ¬¸» Í¿²¬¿• ¿¼ª·•»¼ ¬¸» ½¸¿²¬·²¹ ±º ùÍ®· ο³¿ô Ö¿§¿ ο³¿òù Í®· Ò¿®»²¼®¿ Üò Ó±¼· øîêòëòîðïìóîçòëòîðïç÷ íðòëòîðïçó ɸ»² Í®· Ó±¼· ¾»½¿³» Ю·³» Ó·²·•¬»® ·² Ó¿§ îðïìô ¬¸» °®»•¬·¹» ±º ¬¸» ½»²¬®¿´ ¹±ª»®²³»²¬ ©¿• ¿¬ ¿ ª»®§ ´±© »¾¾ º±® ¿ ¼»½¿¼»ò Í·²½» Ó¿§ îðïìô ¬¸»®» ¸¿• ¾»»² ¿ °¸»²±³»²¿´ ·³°®±ª»³»²¬ò ر©á Þ§ ©·•»´§ ·³°´»³»²¬·²¹ ½»®¬¿·² ´±²¹ó±ª»®¼«» ®»º±®³•ô ¾§ ¾±´¼´§ ¼»º»²¼·²¹ ¬¸» º®±²¬·»®•ô ¾§ ·³°®±ª·²¹ º±®»·¹² ®»´¿¬·±²•ò Í®· Ó±¼· ´»¼ ¬¸» ÞÖÐ ¬± ¿ ®»•±«²¼·²¹ ª·½¬±®§ ¿¬ ¬¸» îðïì ¹»²»®¿´ »´»½¬·±² ¬± ¬¸» Ô±µ ;¸¿ò ײ îðïê Í®· Í«¾®¿¸³¿²·§¿³ Í©¿³· ©¿• ¿•µ»¼ ¬± ´±±µ ¿º¬»® ¬¸» °»²¼·²¹ ·••«»• ´§·²¹ ©·¬¸ ¬¸» Í«°®»³» ݱ«®¬ò Í©¿³· °®±°±•»¼ ¬± ½±²•¬®«½¬ ¬¸» ﳶ¿²³¿ Þ¸±±³· ³¿²¼·® ©·¬¸·² ¬¸» ½±³°´»¨ ±º ο³¿ ¶¿²³¿¾¸±±³· ·¬•»´ºò ß•¸±µ Í·²¹¸¿´ øïëòïïòïçîêó éòïïòîðïê÷æ ¿ ½±²•°·½«±«• º·¹«®» ±º ÊØÐô ¬¸» »²¼ ±º ¸·• »ª»²¬º«´ ´·º» ©¿• ¾»©¿·´»¼ ¾§ ²«³»®±«• ²¿¬·ª»•ò ײ îðïé ¬¸» Í«°®»³» ݱ«®¬ ¼·®»½¬»¼ ¬¸» ´·¬·¹¿²¬ °¿®¬·»• ¬± ½±³» ¬± ¿ ½±³°®±³·•» ±«¬•·¼» ¬¸» °®»³·•»• ±º ¬¸» ½±«®¬ò Ѳ ëòïîòîðïé •»²·±® ¿¼ª±½¿¬»•ô Í®· Õ¿°·´ Í·¾¿´ô Í®· Ü«•¸§¿²¬ Ü¿ª» ú Í®· ﶻ»ª ܸ¿ª¿² ©±®µ·²¹ ±² ¬¸» ¾»¸¿´º ±º ¬¸» ³±•¯«»ô º®»²¦·»¼´§ ¿®¹«»¼ •»»µ·²¹ ¿¼¶±«®²³»²¬ ±º ¬¸» ½¿•» ¬·´´ Ö«´§ îðïçô ·³°´·½·¬´§ ¿º¬»® ¬¸» ¹»²»®¿´ »´»½¬·±² ¬± ¬¸» Ô±µ Í¿¾¸¿ò ̸» ½±«®¬ ¼·¼ ²±¬ ¿¹®»»ò I I Raina Janina i'ih-o-all lI:for'erneni

Cln Thursday, 5.2.2915 the Supreme Court of India warded off the request of thirtytwo eminent persons to intervene in the case. Among those persons Sri Shyam Benegal, Aparna Sen, Anil Dharker, Teesta Setalvad were included. implicitly those persons were concerned more for the moscjue than forthetemple. Senior advocate Sri C.L.|. Singh argued on behalf of those persons. The court did not agree. Cin Thursday, 5.2.2915, the Supreme Court of India, opined : the case was simply a land dispute; a third party intenrention would be unnecessary; English translation of some documents be furnished; Wednesday, 14 March 2915 has been fixed for the next hearing. Monday, 29.19.2915, has been fixed for the next heanng. Hecapitulation For centuries, since 212 A.D. the alien ma rauders have been trying, with all means in their power, to hasten the collapse of idolatry and the established government of Hindusthan, and the consolidation of their own power here. Their misdeeds have affected the whole country. They ruled 5 ruined the natives. Sons ofthesoil were in an unfortunate position, at the mercy ofthe aliens. The natives of Hindusthan passed through, century after century, horrible nightmare and privation. The impetuous intruders drained India's wealth and sunk the natives in galling poverty 5 ignorance; the natives had to beg, to work as slaves 5 to sell theirchildren. Numerous natives got converted. No doubt, the intruders attained partial success. Theirdescenda nts and the "enegades have been tryi ng till today to complete the process of 'conoclasm. The medieval period was a hideous era of Indian History; the modern period is an extension ofthe medieval era; it ‘s emitting miasma. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïïè Ü»•»½®¿¬·±² ¿• ©»´´ ¿• ¼·•º·¹«®»³»²¬ ±º ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿ Þ¸«³· ¬»³°´» ¿¬ ߧ±¼¸§¿ ·• ±²» ±º ¬¸» ³¿²§ º»•¬»®·²¹ ©±«²¼• ±² ¬¸» •±½·±ó®»´·¹·±«• ¾±¼§ ±º Ø·²¼«•¬¸¿²ò ׬ ·• ¿ ¹®¿·² ±º •¿²¼ ½±³°¿®»¼ ©·¬¸ ±¬¸»® •¬«°»²¼±«• ©®±²¹•ò ̸» ²¿¬·ª»• ¿²¼ ¬¸» ¿´·»²• ¿®» ·² •¬®±²¹ ¼·•¿¹®»»³»²¬ ±ª»® ¬¸» ·••«» ±º ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿¾¸«³· ¬»³°´» ª»®•«• Þ¿¾®· Ó±•¯«»ò Ì©± ¼·ºº»®»²¬ º¿½¬·±²• ¸¿ª» »•°±«•»¼ ·®®»½±²½·´¿¾´» ½´¿·³•ò ̸» ½´¿·³ ±º ¬¸» ²¿¬·ª»• ·• ¾¿•»¼ ±² »°·½ô Ы®¿²·½ô ´·¬»®¿®§ô ¸·•¬±®·½¿´ ¿²¼ ¿®½¸¿»±´±¹·½¿´ »ª·¼»²½»•ô ¿²¼ ®»½±®¼• ±º ¼®¿•¬·½ ª·±´¿¬·±² ±º ¬¸»·® ²¿¬«®¿´ ®·¹¸¬• ¿²¼ ²¿¬·±²¿´ °®·¼»ò ̸» ½´¿·³ ±º ¬¸» ¿´·»²ù• ¼»•½»²¼¿²¬• ¿²¼ ®»²»¹¿¼»• ·• ¾¿•»¼ ±² ¿¹¹®»••·ª» ¼»•·¹²• æ ·²•¬®«•·±²ô »²½®±¿½¸³»²¬ô ³¿••¿½®» ¿²¼ ¬¸»² ¼»•»½®¿¬·±² ¿²¼ ¼·•º·¹«®»³»²¬ ±º ¬¸» ο³¿ Ö¿²³¿ Þ¸«³· ¬»³°´» ¿²¼ ®»«•» ±º ¬¸±•» ³¿¬»®·¿´• º±® ¾«·´¼·²¹ ¬¸» ³±•¯«» ¿²¼ ´±²¹ ½±²¬·²«¿¬·±² ±º ¬¸» «•«®°¿¬·ª» ¼§²¿•¬§ °®±ª·¼·²¹ °±´·¬·½¿´ «³¾®»´´¿ò Ô±±µ·²¹ ¾¿½µô º®±³ ïëîè ¬± ïçìé ßÜô ³±®» ±® ´»•• ¿¾±«¬ éê ±½½¿•·±²• ±º ¾¿¬¬´» ¿²¼ ¿ºº®¿§ ¸¿°°»²»¼ ¿¬ ߧ±¼¸§¿å ±½½¿•·±²¿´´§ ¬¸» «•«®°¿¬·ª» °¿®¬§ ¬¸©¿®¬»¼ ú º®«•¬®¿¬»¼ ¬¸» ο³ó¾¸¿µ¬¿•ô ±½½¿•·±²¿´´§ ¬¸» Þ¿·®¿¹·• ¿²¼ ¬¸» Ò¿¹¿ Í¿¼¸«• ¬¸©¿®¬»¼ ¿²¼ º®«•¬®¿¬»¼ ¬¸» «•«®°¿¬·ª» °¿®¬§ò ߺ¬»® ¬¸» ¾´±±¼§ °¿®¬·¬·±² ±º ײ¼·¿ ±² ¬¸» ¾¿•·• ±º ¬©±ó²¿¬·±² ¬¸»±®§ ¿²¼ ¿¬¬¿·²³»²¬ ±º ²¿¬·±²¿´ º®»»¼±³ ±² ïëòèòïçìéô ¬¸» ²¿¬·ª»• ®»º±½«••»¼ ¬¸»·® ¸»¿¼ ¿¹¿·² ú ®¿·•»¼ ¬¸»·® ²¿¬«®¿´ ¼»³¿²¼ ·² °»¿½»º«´ô ´»¹¿´ô ½±²•¬·¬«¬·±²¿´ ³»¬¸±¼ò Ü«®·²¹ ¬¸» ®»½»²¬ °»®·±¼ ±º ïçèç ¬± ïççî ¬¸» «°®±¿® ¿¾±«¬ ¬¸» ο³¿ ¶¿²³¿¾¸«³· ª• Þ¿¾®· ³±•¯«» ©¿• ´±«¼»•¬ò ̸» •«°°±®¬»®• ±º ¬¸» ³±•¯«» ¿¹¿·² ¿¼¿³¿²¬´§ ±°°±•»¼å ¬¸»·® •»²¬·³»²¬ ±º ±°°±•·¬·±² ¸¿¼ ®¿¹»¼ º¿® ¿²¼ ©·¼» ¿²¼ •¬®«½µ ¿² »½¸± ¾»§±²¼ ¬¸» ¾±«²¼¿®§ ±º ײ¼·¿ ¿²¼ ¿••«³»¼ ¿ ª·±´»²¬ I I Raina Janina i'i'ho-all i'i:for'ernenl characterin the sub—continent. In the neighbouring countries, the Hindus suffered terribly on several occasions. Thousands of the iiashmiri Pandits have been forced to flee; mass expulsion indeed fora crime committed by Ba bur5 defended by othersl Thus, such type of religiosity became the byword for intrusion, enchroachment, bloodshed, cruelty, repudiation of human values and natural rights. What a colossal loss of persons and properties! Babur built several mosques in the same wayl Clver the centuries, the character of the problem has undergone changes. With a combination of circumstances, the straightforward tussle has been metamorphosed into a complex tangle. Several forces have joined the fray. The historic tangle of cross-currents, contradictory interests, competitive creeds, vote- bank politics, modern action-shy administration, idiosyncracies. demographic strategy, continental cold war have gone into the perpetuation of the problem. While Babur had been the creator of the problem, several others were continuators, perpetrators and perpetuators ofthe problem. How? Mughal regime and afterthought The communal ball, set in motion by Babur, has been kept on motion by his successors, descendants and many native renegades. Babur had paid no attention to anything but his own whim of the moment. Even now, it seems that modern libertyand literacy have failed to immunise many of them from bigotny, fanaticism and propaganda of worId-conquest- Politically skilful and audacious, they have used several politicians and a few Prime Ministers as plaything. Like Babur, the supporters of the mosque pay no attention but their own whim. The traditional legacy of multifront attacks continues even to this day. Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïîð Þ«¬ô ±²´§ ¿ º»© ±º ¬¸»³ ¸¿ª» ®»½»²¬´§ ½±³» ±«¬ º®±³ ¬¸» Ó«¹¸¿´ ®«¬ò ɸ¿¬ ¿®» ¬¸» ·²º´«»²½»• ©¸·½¸ ¸¿ª» ¹±²» ·²¬± ¬¸» ³¿µ·²¹ ±º ¬¸·• ½¸¿²¹» ±º ±«¬´±±µá Ѻ °®·³» ·³°±®¬¿²½» ·• ¬¸» ®»¿¼·²¹ ±º ¬¸» ¸·¼»±«• ¸·•¬±®§ ±º ³»¼·»ª¿´ ײ¼·¿ò Í»½±²¼´§ô ¬¸» ¸±®®·¾´» ½®«»´¬·»• ±º •«¾•»¯«»²¬ ½±³³«²¿´ ®·±¬• ¬±®³»²¬»¼ ¬¸»·® ³·²¼ò ̸·®¼´§ô ¬¸»®» ·• ¿² ·²²¿¬» •»²•» ±º ®¿¬·±²¿´ ¬¸·²µ·²¹ ·² ¬¸»³ ©¸·½¸ °®±³°¬»¼ ¬¸»³ ¬± ¿¼³·¬ ¿²¼ ¿°°®»½·¿¬» ¬¸» °±·²¬ ±º ª·»© ±º ¬¸» ²¿¬·ª»•ò ̸·• ´·¾»®¿´ô «²¼±½¬®·²¿·®» ¿²¼ ³±¼»®¿¬» ¹®±«° •«°°±®¬• ¬¸» ¿®¹«³»²¬ ±º ¬¸» ²¿¬·ª»•ò Þ®·¬·•¸ ®»•°±²•» ̸» Þ®·¬·•¸ ¿¼³·²·•¬®¿¬±®• ·²·¬·¿´´§ ¼·¼ ²±¬ ¬¿µ» ¬¸» ·••«» ·²¬± ½±¹²·¦¿²½»å ¿²¼ º±® ¿ ½±²•·¼»®¿¾´» ´»²¹¬¸ ±º ¬·³» ¬¸»§ ±ª»®´±±µ»¼ ·¬å ¿²¼ •·²½» ¬¸» Í»°±§ Ó«¬·²§ °»®·±¼ ¬¸»§ «•»¼ ·¬ ¿• ¿ ½¸»••³¿² ¿²¼ ¿´´±©»¼ ·¬ ¬± ½±²¬·²«» ¿• ¿ ©»¼¹»ò Ѳ ïèòíòïèëé ß³·® ß´· ¿²¼ ο³½¸¿²¼®¿ Ü¿• ©»®» °«¾´·½´§ ¸¿²¹»¼ ¬± ¼»¿¬¸ º®±³ ¿ ¬®»» ±²´§ ¬± •°±·´ ¬¸» ¿¬¬»³°¬ ±º ³«¬«¿´ •»¬¬´»³»²¬ò ײ ïçíìóíë ¬¸» ¹±ª»®²³»²¬ ¹¿ª» ³±²»§ ¿°°¿®»²¬´§ ¬± ®»°¿·® ¬¸» ³±•¯«»ô ¾«¬ ¬± »²´·ª»² ¬¸» °®±¾´»³ò Þ«¬ ¬¸» Þ®·¬·•¸ ¸·•¬±®·¿²• ¿²¼ Û«®±°»¿² ¬®¿ª»´´»®• ¸¿¼ ¿«¬¸»²¬·½¿´´§ ½±²º·®³»¼ ¬¸» ¸·•¬±®·½ º¿½¬ ±º »²½®±¿½¸³»²¬ô ¼»•»½®¿¬·±² ¿²¼ ¼·•º·¹«®»³»²¬ ±º ¬¸» ¬»³°´» ¾§ Þ¿¾«® ·² ïëîè ßÜò ̸» ݱ²¹®»•• ®»•°±²•» η¹¸¬ º®±³ ¬¸» »¿®´§ ¬©»²¬·»¬¸ ½»²¬«®§ô ±² •»ª»®¿´ ±½½¿•·±²• ¬¸» ݱ²¹®»•• ¸¿• ¹·ª»² »ª·¼»²½» ±º ·¬• °±´·½§ ±º ©±±·²¹ ¾±¬¸ Ø·²¼«• ¿²¼ Ó«•´·³•ò ײ ¬¸» ½¿•» ±º ¬¸» Ó¿²¼·®óÓ¿•¶·¼ ½±²¬®±ª»®•§ô ¬¸» ݱ²¹®»•• ¸¿• ¼·•°´¿§»¼ ¬¸» •¿³» ¿³¾·ª¿´»²½»ò ̸» ³¿·² ½¿«•» ±º ¬¸» ¼»º»¿¬ ±º ¬¸» ݱ²¹®»•• ·² ¬¸» ¹»²»®¿´ »´»½¬·±² ¬± ¬¸» Ô±µ Í¿¾¸¿ ·² ïçèç ©¿• ·¬• ¾«²¹´·²¹ ±º ¬¸» Ó¿²¼·®ó Ó¿•¶·¼ °®±¾´»³ò I I Raina Janina i'ih-o-all lI:for'erneni

To substantiate, on 23.11.1992 some members of the Parliament belonging to Left Front, to Janata Dal and to Muslim League, had vehemently opposed the Bande Mataram; at that time, the members of Pa rliament belonging to the Congress Party remained silent. Cln 5.12.1992 at the demolition ofthe disputed structure, the Congress reaction was sharp; it dismissed the BIP- governments in four provinces [=Llttar Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh, Himachal Pradesh, Hajasthan} and im posed the Presidential rule, and banned the v.n.|=-. Again, one Congress leader, Sri Dau Dayal lthanna, fully supported [2993] the Mandir issue. But, another Congress leader, Sri itamlapathi Tripathi, fully supported the Masjid issue. Secularist 5 Socialist response Some leftist professors of Jawaharlal Nehru Llniversity issued in 1959 one booklet : The Political Abuse of history: Babri ivl'a-s_iid,r’Ham,ianmal;rhiimi dispute. In their booklet, the JNLI historians have launched a frontal attack upon the Hama janmabhumi issue. In their reactions, one may find a glaring denial and distortion of the objective evidences and false emphasis. After the publication of the GPHS Heport [2992} and the Archaeological Excavation Heport {2993}, they were expected to ad mit the value ofthe concrete, objective evidences of the Ha ma janmabhumi. But, far from being mollified, they resorted to sophistry and captiousness. They have debased and devalued the historical evidences 5 deflected the Archaeological evidences. Cln 2.11.1999in lJttar Pradesh, hundreds of karseval-rs were shot dead by the police with official order from the native Chief Minister, Sri ‘iadav. Cln 23.11.1992 some members ofthe Parliament belonging to the Left Front, tolanata Dal and to Muslim League vehemently op posed Bande Mataram- Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïîî ײ É»•¬ Þ»²¹¿´ô ¬¸» Ô»º¬ Ú®±²¬ ¹±ª»®²³»²¬ ¸¿¼ ¾¿²²»¼ ¬¸» ½»´»¾®¿¬·±² ±º ﳕ¸·´¿ Ы¶¿² ·² °«¾´·½ °´¿½»•ò ײ Ì®·°«®¿ ±² ïèòîòîððî ¬¸» ´»º¬·•¬• ¿²¼ ¬¸» Þ¿¾®· Ó¿•¶·¼ •«°°±®¬»®• ´»¼ ¿ ´±²¹ °®±½»••·±² ¬¸®±«¹¸ ¬¸» •¬®»»¬• ±º ß¹¿®¬¿´¿ ¬± ½±²¼»³² ¬¸» Ó¿²¼·® ·••«» ©·¬¸ ª·¬«°»®¿¬·ª» •°»»½¸»• ¿²¼ •´±¹¿²•ò ̸» ³¿²¼·® •«°°±®¬»®• ©±«´¼ ¾» ¼»®·¼»¼ ú ¸±±¬»¼ò ̸» ÜÓÕ Ý¸·»ºô Í®· Õ¿®«²¿²·¼¸· øïçîìóîðïè÷ ¿²·³¿¼ª»®¬»¼ æ Ô±®¼ ο³¿ ²»ª»® »¨·•¬»¼ò ø̸» Ø·¬¿ª¿¼¿ô éòïðòîððé÷ ̸» •»½«´¿®·•¬• ¿²¼ ¬¸» •±½·¿´·•¬• •»»³ ¬± ¾» ±¾´·¹»¼ ¬± ³»»¬ ¬¸» Ó¿•¶·¼ •«°°±®¬»®• ±² ¬¸» ´¿¬¬»®ù• ±©² ½¸±•»² º·»´¼ ¿²¼ ¬± °´¿§ ¬¸» ¹¿³» ¿½½±®¼·²¹ ¬± ¬¸» ´¿¬¬»®ù• ¼·½¬¿¬·±²ò ̸»§ ¸¿ª» ¿ ³¿²·º»•¬ ¬»²¼»²½§ ¬± ½´±•» ¬¸»·® »§»• ¬± ¬¸» ¸·•¬±®·½ ½®·³»• ±º ¬¸» ³¿®¿«¼»®•ô ¿²¼ ¬± •¸«¬ ¬¸»·® »§»• ¬± ¬¸» ¹¿´´·²¹ •«¾¶«¹¿¬·±² ±º ¬¸» ²¿¬·ª»•ò ̸»§ ¿®» ³¿µ·²¹ ¿• ³«½¸ ½¸¿±• ¿²¼ ½±²º«•·±² ¿• ¬¸»§ ½¿² ±² ¬¸·• ·••«» ¿´•±ò ̸»§ ¿®» ³±•¬ «²´·µ»´§ ¬± ´»¿®² ´»••±²• ±º ¬¸» ·²ª¿•·±²• ±º éïîô ïðîëô ïïçïóçîô ïîðïô ïîðìô ïëîêô »¬½ò ú ¸«²¼®»¼• ±º ®·±¬•ò ̸»§ ½±²¼»³² ¬¸» Ö¿´´·¿²©¿´¿ Þ¿¹¸ º·®·²¹ øïíòìòïçïç÷ ¾§ Ù»²»®¿´ ܧ»®å ¾«¬ ®»³¿·² •·´»²¬ ±² ¬¸» Ù®»¿¬ Ý¿´½«¬¬¿ Õ·´´·²¹ øïêòèòïçìê÷ ¾§ Ó«•´·³ Ô»¿¹«» ú ØòÍò Í«¸®¿©¿®¼§ øïèçíóïçêí÷ò ß²½·»²¬ Þ¸¿®¿¬ ¸¿¼ ¬¸» ¹´±®§ ±º ½«´¬«®¿´ º»½«²¼·¬§ ·² ª¿®·±«• º·»´¼•ò Ú®±³ ¬¸» º±«® ¯«¿®¬»®• ±º ¬¸» ¹´±¾» ³¿²§ •»®·±«• •¬«¼»²¬• ©±«´¼ ½±³» ¸»®» º±® •¬«¼§å øÓ¿²«æîæîð÷ò Þ«¬ ¬¸» ²¿¬«®¿´ ¼·•·²½´·²¿¬·±² ±º ¬¸»•» •±°¸·•¬• °®±³°¬• ¬¸»³ ¬± ¼»®·¼» Þ¸¿®¿¬ ¿• ¿ ´¿²¼ ±º ½«´¬«®¿´ •¬»®·´·¬§ò ß ½±³³±² •¸·¾¾±´»¬¸ô ù³·²±®·¬§ •»²¬·³»²¬ ©±«´¼ ¾» ©±«²¼»¼ù ¸¿• ¾»»² ¿ ½¿¬½¸ó¿´´ °¸®¿•»å ·¬ ¸¿• ¾»»² ¸¿³³»®»¼ ¸±³» ¿¬ »ª»®§ ±°°±®¬«²·¬§å «¬¬»®»¼ ·®®¿¬·±²¿´´§ô ·¬ ¸¿• ¹·ª»² ´¿¬·¬«¼» ¬± ¬¸» Ó¿•¶·¼ó•«°°±®¬»®•ò I I Raina Janina i'i'ho-all i'i:for'ernenl

According to some purveyors of non-sense, meekly submission to the deadly atrocitiesis real , and to protest is Hindu communalism. Sincethe introduction ofthe alien religion, millions of natives have been murdered, converted, tortured, enslaved and exported. Numerous natives {Gypsy} fled and crossed thousands of miles in order to escape the horror. These sophists remain silent on the awful past, and on the recent incidents also like the Parliament attack l13.12.2991}, Godhara Carnage l22.2.2o92} and Bombay attack {25.it1.2995}. They are highly sensitive to anything that touches on the interests of the aliens. lt seems that they have not advanced an inch towards admission of historical truth 5 rationality. Such an abominable combination of bigotry and hypocrisy has wrought havoc and has been steadily 5 systematically active in the destruction of Indian civilisation. This sophistry, this hypocrisy, this pseudo-secularism, this vote-bank politics, this unholy alliance, this impertinent meddling cannot and will not safegaurd the soul of the nation. Little by little, a vicious circle has been generated. It has become clear in 1951 that the Ma ndir-Masjid conflict is no longer a local problem. And in 1992 it has become explicitthatthe conflict is no longer a struggle between Hama's descendants and Babur's descendants: it is a struggle between the Hindus and the Muslims; it is a cold struggle between India and some provocative neighbours; it is a struggle between Indians and Indians; it is a struggle between Hindus and Hindus l Concluding remarks 1. What the Muslims would have done, had the Hindus been usurpers of mosques 2 Having ruled and ruined Hindusthan, Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïîì ¿²¼ ¸¿ª·²¹ ¼»•¬®±§»¼ «²·ª»®•·¬·»• ¿²¼ ¬¸±«•¿²¼• ±º ¬»³°´»•ô ¿®» ¬¸»§ ®»¿¼§ô »ª»² ¿º¬»® °¿®¬·¬·±² ú ·²¼»°»²¼»²½»ô ¬± ®»¬«®² ¿ º»© ¬»³°´»• °»¿½»º«´´§ô ª±´«²¬¿®·´§á îò̸» ݱ²¹®»•• ¸¿• ¾»»² ¸±ª»®·²¹ ±² ¬¸» ¬©·´·¹¸¬ ¦±²» ±º °±´·¬·½• ¿²¼ •¬¿¬»•³¿²•¸·°ò ׬• ®»°«¬¿¬·±² ¸¿• ¾»»² ¾»•³·®½¸»¼ ¾§ ¿ •»®·»• ±º •½¿³• ¿²¼ •½¿²¼¿´•ò ׬ ¸¿• ¹®¿¼«¿´´§ ³±ª»¼ ·²¬± ¿ °±•·¬·±² ±º ³§±°·½ ±°°±•·¬·±²ò íò̸» °•»«¼±ó•»½«´¿®·•¬• ¸¿ª» ¾»»² °¿³°»®·²¹ ¬¸» °®±¾´»³ ¿²¼ ¬®§·²¹ ¬± ¼»ª¿´«» ¬¸» ±¾¶»½¬·ª» »ª·¼»²½»•ô ú ¬± º±·•¬ ¬¸» ³±•¯«» ±² ¬¸» ²¿¬·±²ô ú ¬¸«• ¬± ½±³°´·½¿¬» ¬¸» °®±¾´»³ò ̸·²¹• ¹±¬ ³«½¸ ©±®•» ¿º¬»® ¬¸»·® ·²¬»®ª»²¬·±²ò ìòÍ»ª»®¿´ ²»©• ³»¼·¿ ¬®»¿¬»¼ ¬¸» °®±¾´»³ ·²¿¼»¯«¿¬»´§ ú ·²¿°°®±°®·¿¬»´§ò ͱ³» ±º ¬¸»³ô »·¬¸»® ½±ª»®¬´§ ±® ±ª»®¬´§ô °«¾´·•¸»¼ ²»©• ·² ¿ •¬§´» °®±¼«½¬·ª» ±º ²»¹¿¬·ª» ·³°®»••·±² ¿¾±«¬ ¬¸» ¾¿•·• ±º ¬¸» ¬»³°´»ò Í¿½®·º·½·²¹ ¬¸» »¬¸·½• ±º ¶±«®²¿´·•³ô ¬¸»§ ¬·´¬»¼ ¬±©¿®¼• ¬¸» ±¬¸»® •·¼»ò ̱ ®»¼®»•• ¬¸» ¾¿´¿²½»ô ¬¸» ½±«²¬»®ó°«¾´·½·¬§ •»»³• ¬± ¾» ·²•«ºº·½·»²¬ò ëòÜ»½·•·±²ô ¼»ª·¿¬»¼ º®±³ ±¾¶»½¬·ª» »ª·¼»²½»•ô ·• ¿´•± ¿ ª·±´»²½»ò êò׺ ¿ ¼»½·•·±² ·• ¬± ¾» ¬¿µ»² ¿®¾·¬®¿®·´§ô «²¸·•¬±®·½¿´´§ ¿²¼ •«¾¶»½¬·ª»´§ô ·¬ ·• ¾»¬¬»® ²±¬ ¬± ¼»½·¼»ò éò׬ ©·´´ ¾» ¿ ¬®¿ª»•¬§ ±º ¶«•¬·½» ¬± ¼·®»½¬ ¬¸» ¸±«•»¸±´¼»® ¿²¼ ¬¸» ¾«®¹´¿® ¬± ½±³» ¬± ¿ ½±³°®±³·•»ò èò̸» ¸»®·¬¿¹» ¿²¼ ¸·•¬±®§ ±º Þ¸¿®¿¬ •¸±«´¼ ²±¬ ¾» ³±®¬¹¿¹»¼ ¿²¼ ¸§°±¬¸»½¿¬»¼ ¬± ¬¸» ³»®½§ ±º ¬®«½«´»²¬ °®»••«®» °±´·¬·½• ¿²¼ ª±¬»ó¾¿²µ °±´·¬·½•ò çòß ¾»¹¹¿®´§ ½±³°®±³·•»ô ©·¬¸ ¿² »§» ±² ª±¬»ó¾¿²µ °±´·¬·½• ¿²¼ °®»••«®» °±´·¬·½•ô ©·´´ •± ¬¸±®±«¹¸´§ ¸«³·´·¿¬» ¿²¼ I I Raina Janina i'i'ho-all .’i:for'ernenl

disgrace Bha rat that the natives will never be able to raise their heads again; once a shameful precedent is set, it will be followed by other cases, and the natives will lose their ground, 5 will remain in a condition of perpetual terror. Under the changing circumstances, either a trap or a trick is likely to be afoot. Then, falling more deeply into the trap, the decision—makers may idealistically allot a piece of land on the other side of the Sarayu Hiver. Even, an idealistic native may offer a piece of his land. In either case, it will validate a grave offence. In Athens the cunning sophists brought about the destruction of all ideals of truth and morality, honesty and integrity. Swayed by the vile legacy of opportunism and flattery, Athens failed to distinguish between statesmen a nd sophists. Athens condemned Socrates l459—399 BC] and esteemed Thrasymachus, an opportunist. Athens got its national backbone broken. So, Athensfell pray to the Turkish repression for few centuries [1453-1529] A nemesis! In the LISA, the State's righters once became a formidable force. John Calhoun [1252-1559], for instance, stood like a strong pillar against federalism and nationalism. The centrifugal forces stood in sharp constrast to the centripetal forces. The federal state as well as the central government was on the verge of collapse. The two forces came to a head on collision in the shape of the tragic American Civil War[1551-1555}.The loss of man-power was about529,999 deaths on the two sides. The horrible bloodbath saved the nation. History's answer to Calhoun, was John Marshall [1255-1535] and Abraham Lincoln [1599-14.11.1555}. Arnold Toynbee [1559-1925] reminded us that having occupied [1514-1915} a part of Poland, the Hussians built a Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïîê ¾·¹ ½¿¬¸»¼®¿´ ¬¸»®»å ¬¸» Ϋ••·¿²• ¸¿¼ ¼±²» ¬¸·• ¬± ¹·ª» ¬¸» б´»• ¿ ½±²¬·²«±«• ±½«´¿® ¼»³±²•¬®¿¬·±² ¬¸¿¬ Ϋ••·¿²• ©»®» ²±© ¬¸»·® ³¿•¬»®•ò Þ«¬ ¿º¬»® ¬¸» ®»ó»•¬¿¾´·•¸³»²¬ ±º б´¿²¼ù• ·²¼»°»²¼»²½» ·² ïçïèô ¬¸» б´»• ¸¿¼ °«´´»¼ ¬¸» ½¿¬¸»¼®¿´ ¼±©²ò Ý¿³°¿®» ¬¸» ײ¼·¿² ͽ»²» ÿ ïìò̸» ³»¼·»ª¿´ °»®·±¼ ±º ײ¼·¿² ¸·•¬±®§ ¸¿• ´»º¬ ³¿²§ ¾·¬¬»® ´»¹¿½·»• ú •»ª»®¿´ ¾®»»¼·²¹ ½»²¬®»• ±º ½»²¬®·º«¹¿´ º±®½»•ò ̸»®» ¿®»ô ·² ¿¼¼·¬·±²ô ³¿²§ •¬¿¬»ù• ®·¹¸¬»®•å •±³» ±º ¬¸»³ ¸¿ª» ¾»»² ½±²¬®·¾«¬·²¹ ¼·®»½¬´§ ¬± ¬¸» ¼·•³»³¾»®³»²¬ ±º ¬¸» ײ¼·¿² º»¼»®¿¬·±²å •±³» ±¬¸»®• ¸¿ª» º±®³»¼ °±´·¬·½¿´ ±°·²·±² ±² ¿ ª»®§ ²¿®®±© ¾¿•»ô ±² •¸±®¬ó•·¹¸¬»¼ °±´·¬·½¿´ ½¿´½«´¿¬·±²•ô ±² ¿ °¿®¬§ó®·ª¿´®§ô ±² º»»µ´»•• ¿´´·¿²½»•ò ïëò׬ ³¿§ ¾» «²©·•» ¬± º±´´±© ù¿ ³·¼¼´» ±º ¬¸» ®±¿¼ °±´·½§ù º±® ¬¸» •±´«¬·±² ±º ¬¸·• µ²±¬¬§ °®±¾´»³ò ̱ º±´´±© •«½¸ ¿ º»»¾´» °±´·½§ ©·´´ ¿¼¼ «° ¬± ¬¸» ª»®·¬¿¾´» ¸±¬½¸°±¬½¸ô ¿ ¹®¿ª» ¶»±°¿®¼§å ¿²¼ ¿ •§•¬»³¿¬·½ ®»·²•¬·¬«¬·±² ±º ¬¸» °»®ª¿•·ª» ¬»®®±®ò ß ´±²¹ ¸·•¬±®§ ±º °±·¹²¿²¬ •«ºº»®·²¹• ¿¬¬»•¬• ¬¸·• º±®»¾±¼·²¹ò ïêò ײ ¬¸» ª¿•¬ ¬®»¿•«®» ±º º±´µ´±®» ±º Ì®·°«®¿ô ¬¸»®» ·• ¿ ¹®±«° ±º º±´µ¬¿´»•ô »¿½¸ ±º ©¸·½¸ ®»°®»•»²¬• ¿ ½¸¿·² ±º ¿½¬·±²• ¿• ©»´´ ¿• ¿ ½¸¿·² ±º ½®·³»•ò Ѳ ±²» ±½½¿•·±²ô ¬¸» ´¿•¬ ª·½¬·³ ¿°°®±¿½¸»¼ ¬¸» ª·´´¿¹» ½¸·»ºå ¬¸» ª·´´¿¹» ½¸·»º ³¿¼» ¿² »²¯«·®§ô •«³³±²»¼ ¿´´ ¬¸» ¿½½«•»¼ô ½®±••ó»¨¿³·²»¼ ¿´´ ±º ¬¸»³ ±²» ¿º¬»® ¿²±¬¸»®ô »¨±²»®¿¬»¼ ³±•¬ ±º ¬¸» ¿½«•»¼ô »¨½»°¬ ¬¸» º·®•¬ ±²»ô ©¸± ¸¿¼ ¾»»² ¿¬ ¬¸» ®±±¬ ±º ¿´´ ¬®±«¾´»•ô ¸» ©¿• °«²·•¸»¼ò ̸» ©·•» ½¸·»º ¼·¼ ²±¬ ½±³°®±³·•» ¶«•¬·½» ¿¬ ¬¸» ¿´¬¿® ±º °±´·¬·½•ò Ö«•¬·½»ô «²¼»® ¬¸» °®»´·¬»®¿¬» ª·´´¿¹» ½¸·»ºô ©¿• ½¸»¿°ô ª·•·¾´»ô ±² ¬¸» •°±¬ô ¯«·½µ ú •·³°´»ò I I Raina Janina i'i'ho-all i'i:for'ernenl

12. To understand the crux of the present problem, it is essential to realise that it is intrinsically a disease of pseudo-secularism. If given a free hand to propagate its views, it might become a formidable force ! Indeed, it has already done irreparable damage. Major findings The foregoing analysis draws attention to certain deep wounds 5 sca rs : 1- The medieval horror covertly continues to hau nt the natives 2. the extent of disarray among the political parties is worrisome; 3. ideological parochialism is an adversarial feature of Indian politics; 4. the grotesque effort to subvert the objective evidences on the part of some literati is an instance of academic bankruptcy, unthinkable in any civilised 5democratic nation. 5. Socio-religious fault-line remains as a malignant ulcer, which is projected as a benign grace. 5- At present the problem is intrinsically a disease of pseudo- secularism. 2. However, history as well as heritage has recently begun to unfold its worth as an anti-dote to fanaticism 5 pseudo- secularism. 5. It leaves a serious question mark: have the natives attained real freedom? Destruction of thousands of temples as well as recurrent ravage is credit? not a crime! But restoration ofone temple isa major crime! a breach oftrustl a national shame! a blatant intolerance! If it is not para-tantra, then what else is? ÊÊ¿´³´³··µ·· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ljlïîè çòÍ«½¸ «²º¿·®ô º¿²¿¬·½ ª·±´¿¬·±²• ¿²¼ °»®ª»®•·±²• ±º ¸·•¬±®§ ³¿§ ¼»º»¿¬ »ª»² ¬¸» •«²®·•»ÿ ïðòݱ²•·¼»®·²¹ ¬¸» •»ª»®ïðïðïðï𷬧 ±º ®»´·¹·±«• ¬»®®±®·•³ º±® ½»²¬«®·»• «°±² ¬¸» ²¿¬·ª» •±½·»¬§ô ¬¸» ﳶ¿²³¿¾¸±±³· ¼»³¿²¼ ·• ³±•¬ ³±¼»®¿¬»ò çòçò |'—J

APPENDII 11 Gentotoey or tar: Muer-rat Dynasty

1“ PHASE Timur Lamel{1335-1495]

Miran Sflah Mirza

Muhamnlrad Mirza

Abu Sail,-lid Mirza

!JmarShalikh Mirza

Babur{b.14.2.14l53-d 25.12.1539}

z"=: rrrtass

|:'i] ll-.1l:'|IIF I'll-i'[s I'=i'-Iitlr

[2] Ilr||'n.yy||n, i=,'-iti_'is=.'=. fs tnrrr.=|n Mirza Ask-=|r'I Hlntlal

Mrl- l'iiI.Il1'F||'| |'r.-1c-Ia-nan

[3] Akbar, I-555-Ii-itifi l'-.r'|cl. Haxim rl.155F

[4] salirrn [.I.=|lran-git], it-I-9?-22 iviurad, t:I. ‘I599 Daniyal, rl.'lE9-'-'l ltI'usru,mamd.'_522 P-arviz, -:l-1525[5} lthurram [Shahjan], L522 C-5 5ho"|ryar_ d,lE25 Dara 5hiko"|_. Shuja, [9] Aurangs-.=-t: Murad Flakhsh 9.1959 IIl,1f:il:iLl [lb-5E|-1.‘:-'9?-'] -d-1l5E1 1 l I I I I.-Id Sultan, [2| Muazzam Azaitr, Akbar, itarnlrakaslr, rI.1i-IT-‘I-i [Ii.iIi.:.rlr|rshnlr| “I2iiT-' “I2 tl.i2iITr' rl. ititir-1 cl-1Tr'I]i-i Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïíð

íÎÜ ÐØßÍÛ

ßËÎßÒÙÆÛÞ ßÔßÓÙ×Î

Ó¼ò Í«´¬¿² Ó«¿¦¦¿³ô Ó¼ò ߦ¿³ ßµ¾¿® Õ¿³¾¿µ¸•¸ øµò ïêéê÷ Þ¿¸¿¼«® ͸¿¸ øµò ïéðé÷ ø¼ò ïéðì÷ øµïéðç÷ ã ͸¿¸ ß´¿³ ø¿½½òïéðéô ¼òïéïî÷ Þ»¼¿® Þ¿µ¸¬ Ò»µ«•·§¿® øµò÷ ø¿½½ò ú ¼òïéïç÷

Ö¿¸¿²¼¿® •¸¿¸ ߦ·³«ó•¸ •¸¿² οº´«ó•¸ó•¸¿² Ö¿¸¿²•¸¿¸ ø¿½½òïéïîô øµ·´´»¼÷ øÕ·´´»¼÷ øµ·´´»¼÷ ³«®¼»®»¼ ïéïí÷

Ú¿®®«µ•¸•·§¿® Ó¼ò ͸¿¸ ø¿½½ò ïéïíô ø³«®¼»®»¼ ïéïç÷ ø¿½½òïéïçô ¼òïéìè÷

ß´¿³¹·® ×× ß¸³¿¼ ͸¿¸ ø¿½½ò ïéëìô ³ò ïéëç÷ ø¿½½ò ïéìè óïéëì÷

͸¿¸ ß´¿³ ×× Î¿º·«óÜ Ü¿«´¿¬ οº´«óÜóÜ¿®¿¶·¬ Ó¼ ×¾®¿¸·³ ø¿½½òïéëçô ¼òïèðê÷ ø¿¿½ò ú ¼ ïéïç÷ ±® øïéîð÷ ͸¿¸¶¿¸¿² ×× ßµ¾¿® ×× ø¿½½ò ú ¼·»¼ ïéïç÷ ø¿½½ò ïèðê ¼ò ïèíé÷

Þ¿¸¿¼«® ͸¿¸ ×× ø¿½½ò ïèíéô ¼»°±•»¼ ïèëé÷ APPENDIX 12 Mutsnat Dynasry's Psrncretes or PUBLIC ADl'v'llhlI5TRATIDl'il

1. Primacy of Islam 2. Belief in the Divine Bight theory of kingship 3. Supremacy of the Badshah as the sole legateijudge 4. ‘I am the state‘ policy 5. Badshah has no kinship, no familial consideration in the struggle for succession. Might is Hight. 5. Adsence of rule of peaceful succession to the throne. 2. Permissibility of polygyny. 5. Maintenance ofharem forconcubines. 9. Daughters of Badshah must not marry. 19. Propagation of Islam by any means. 11. lm position of.lizya tax on the kafirs- 12. Destruction of idolatry. 13. Waging lehad against the idolators 5 kafirs. 14. lnstitutiona lizatio n of ithuthah 5forman- 15. Preference to sensate culture. 15. Display of aggressive nationalism tinged with militarism.a Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïíî C] 5

Brstroortat-rry

In the compilation ofthe Appendix 19, 11 5 12, considerable use has been made of several books. I owe a deep sense of gratitude to the authors and publishers. What follows is an incomplete list of the books. 1. Ll.N. Ball : luledievalindia; Sudhabindu Biswas; Calcutta, pp-552 2. William Dalrymple : The tast Mughal, Penguin Books India Pvt. Ltd, New Delhi 2995, pp. 525 3- Itoenraad Elst : Ham lanmabhoomi us. Babri Masjid; voice of India, New Delhi, 1999; iJ|Il.12-':i 3- H-A- Gibb [Tr] : irbn Battuta, Travels in Asia and Africa, London 192921953; pp. 395 4. H.H. Gupta :Studies i'n tater Mughal History ofthe Punjab 1292-1293; Minerva Book Shop, , 19-44; pp. 3ti5 -5. W.W. Hunter : The imperial Gazetteer oflndia, London; 1551 5. M.P. Jain : Ciutiines of Indian legal and Constitutional History, 2th ed, Lexis Nexis, Gudgaon, 2995; pp. 522 2. John lteay :lndr'a :A History; Harper Press, London, 2999;’ zeta; pp ass B. ItI.S. Lal : The l'viughaiHorem, Ad itya Prakashan, New Delhi, 1955; pp.224 9. H.C. Majumdar{ed} : The l-listoryand culture ofthelndian people, Bharatiya tlidhya Bhavan, Bombay Ê¿´³·µ· ο³¿§¿²¿³ ïíì ïðòÊòÍò Ò¿·°¿´ æ Þ»§±²¼ Þ»´·»ºå ß¾¿½«•ô Ô±²¼±²ô ïççèñîððî °°ò ìíé ïïòÜò п²¬ æ ̸» ݱ³³»®½·¿´ б´·½§ ±º ¬¸» Ó±¹«´•ô ÜòÞò Ì¿®¿°±®»©¿´¿ ͱ²• ú ݱòô Þ±³¾¿§ô ïçíðô °°ò îèïò ïîòÉòÛò Ю»»½»ø»¼÷ æ Û²½§½´±°¿»¼·¿ Þ®·¬¿²²·½¿å ß Í±½·»¬§ ±º Ù»²¬¬´»³»²ô ͽ±¬´¿²¼ô ïéêèå ®»ª·•»¼ ú ®»°®·²¬»¼ ¾§ ¬¸» ˲·ª»®•·¬§ ±º ݸ·½¿¹±ô ïçéí ïíòÖòÒò Í¿®µ¿® æ ̸» Ú¿´´ ±º ¬¸» Ó«¹¸¿´ Û³°·®»å ÓòÝò Í¿®µ¿® ú ͱ²• Ô¬¼òå Ý¿´½«¬¬¿ô ïçìçñïçëî ïìòÖòÒò Í¿®µ¿® æ Ø·•¬±®§ ±º ß«®¿²¹¦»¾å ÓòÝò Í¿®µ¿® ú ͱ²• Ô¬¼òô Ý¿´½«¬¬¿ ïëòл®½·ª¿´ Í°»¿® æ ß Ø·•¬±®§ ±º ײ¼·¿å л²¹«·² Þ±±µ• ײ¼·¿ Ô¬¼òô Ò»© Ü»´¸·ô ïçêçñïççðô °°ò îçèò ïêòÍò Õò п½¸¿«®· æ ߧ±¼¸§¿å Ø¿®óß²¿²¼ Ы¾ò Ъ¬ò Ô¬¼òô Ò»© Ü»´¸·óïïððîðô îðïìô °°óïèìò ïéò ͸¿•¸· ̸¿®±±® æ ײ¼·¿å л²¹«·²» Þ±±µ•ô Ò»© Ü»´¸·ô ïççéñ ïççèò ÐÐ íçîò ïèò ݸ®·•¬±°¸» Ö¿ºº®»´±¬ ø»¼÷ æ Ø·²¼« Ò¿¬·±²¿´·•³å л®³¿²»²¬ Þ´±½µô Ü»´¸·ô îððéå ÐÐ íçïò